Spoiler Life as a Tower Maid: Locked up with the Prince / Living as a Maid in Confinement

Discussion in 'Spoilers' started by Rin.rinaaa, Jul 15, 2021.

  1. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    Another update :blobReach:

    Episode 46.

    "I'm going to buy their sympathy."
    "People become quite generous when they realize that the person who was up there, in fact, is no different from me." It was possible what kind of story he would tell. Rosturatu despised Albert Gray. Albert lived as if he were dead and lowered himself, but Rosturatu knows his unfortunate family history.
    A child who barely saved his life among brothers who abandoned his blood and lost their lives only because of wealth and honor. It was a story that was hushed among nobles, so it had never been properly solved among people.
    "It's a desire to remain a perfect person for a longer time." His low murmur seemed particularly lonely. If you don't want me to know, and if it's a fact that you'll hear from the rumors anyway, I didn't want to rush him now.
    "Then you don't have to say it." If it's a fact that he'll suffer that much.
    "I didn't mean to force the prince."
    There must be a good reason for Albert to act like this. Albert laughed still.
    "Thank you." The bowl is empty. I carefully looked at Albert as I cleared the tray. Albert was looking out the window with an expressionless face. The way he stared elsewhere with his arms folded matched the northern part where winter came. This is because Albert's face is as cold as frost when not talking. Gray hair, which doesn't have any warmth, seems to play a part. Having received cold water from the bathroom, I soaked a towel in water. Albert hinted at me weaving towels soaked in a basin.
    "Do you have any other questions for me?"
    "Well, can I ask?"
    "If you can answer, ask me." Is Albert trying to change the dark atmosphere? Albert smiled around his mouth. But now I could tell whether his smile was real or false. Nevertheless, I decided to move on because I cared about his expression when talking.
    "To get to know the prince better than the prince's nanny, I think I have to ask quite a lot of questions." I smiled broadly and chatted.
    "That's better. Ask me if you have any questions. Don't suffer from public pain inside while thinking."
    "... Was it obvious?"
    "It's probably right that I read it well rather than that you made it obvious." Albert shrugged and said. It was true, so I couldn't refute it. I felt sorry for him for a while, but I was annoyed.
    "If you knew why I was worried, you wouldn't be able to say that." I deliberately put a wet towel on Albert's forehead, who was grumbling more and lying at an angle.
    "You didn't even get a confession, but you're afraid if you're giving me room." Wow, really. I got goosebumps on my back. I shook my body.
    "Prince, I'm telling you this seriously, can you read people's minds with magic?"
    "No. Reading minds wasn't something magical in the first place." I was 100% serious. I was embarrassed to see Albert burst into laughter as if I had thrown a great joke. Albert, who was laughing out loud, closed his mouth as he saw me lightly shedding my eyes. Watching Albert holding back his laughter with a sound, I squeezed an extra towel soaked in water hard.
    "Don't think this is giving room. Anyway, we can't keep going without knowing each other. I want to ask you whenever I have any questions."
    "..."
    "It's a person-to-person thing to say." I doubted Albert putting honey on his mouth. Otherwise, I can't persuade myself for this perfect reason.
    "Prince, I think your speaking skills are better than your appearance these days."
    "I don't know if it's a compliment or not. I think you have high standards."
    "Because the prince is so handsome···I think that's why." I admitted. Things always seem to end in the way Albert wants, but it's not bad because I don't lose anything. I picked up a towel and wiped the sweat around his neck.
    "Would you like to change your clothes?"
    "I'll change a little later." Come to think of it, did it go well to find a book about magic and dragon?"
    "Oh, yes. I found it all." I nodded. Albert opened his eyes wide and continued to say as if he was pleased.
    "Magic is difficult just by theory. If you've searched about Chigan···Dragon, you'd know."
    "What a dragon cub next to you will go through." Albert felt uncomfortable with the reality that he said coldly said. He may have waited for me to find out about the dragon. Because I didn't like putting in Hayang in the first place.
    Hayang was afraid of Albert, but she followed him well and worried about him. I murmured little by little by little.
    "You used to call me Hayang, but I think it's better to be a baby dragon, not a dragon cub." The dragon cub seems to be swearing strangely. Although he was talking to himself, Albert couldn't have heard it, but Albert went to the point instead of answering me.
    "So when are you going to send him out, that dragon punk?" I tried to avoid this, but I didn't know Albert would bring it up first. If Albert is not persuaded properly, I have a hunch that he will break up with Hayang.
    But I didn't know it would be this fast. In fact, I'm thinking about becoming a contractor, but I have an intuition that I'll abandon Hayang with cool eyes. No, it's not intuition, it's certainty. Albert calmly continued when I hesitated to answer.
    "I stayed still because you seemed to rely on me a lot, but Rosé. Now that you go outside, you will meet other people, and you don't have to pay attention to it. You don't have to be lonely." In the meantime, you fully understood why I put Hayang in. Well, considering that I hated it at first, it was great to endure it until now.
    "Don't you know?" The story of the dragon cubs, how dangerous it is to be around when they die," the body flinched at the fear-provoking words. If you knew me, you would know what I was afraid of. Because I am a person who likes me, I know that it is an act for me. I also know that it can be dangerous for me to continue with Hayang.
    "Why aren't you answering?" But even at Albert's push, my lips were firmly closed.
    "Rose." What do you call it? My mouth doesn't fall off easily.
    If you don't say anything, Albert will continue to dig into this problem, and I will break up with Hayang to avoid the situation here. And that's good. I think I will throw away Hayang's teeth right away.
    "Rose?" I eventually opened my mouth at the words that urged me. I didn't even recognize what I was saying, but words came out.
    "Ha, is it really that dangerous to be a contractor with Hayang?"
    "...What?" Albert looked blank at what I said. While lying at an angle, he raised himself, and the wet towel on his forehead fell to the floor. That wasn't the problem.
    It was a part that was written in much more detail than I read earlier. Albert seems to have memorized this book.
    "··But if you overcome all this pain under here, you will have a body close to your half body as a dragon contractor. It says, "It's like I'm born again." Albert immediately replied back when I refuted.
    "There is also a saying that while growing into an adult dragon, they fall into a remote place so that they cannot even ask for help from others." Well, it seemed that the work on Hayang could not narrow the gap between Albert and me. Albert, who folded the book, looked at me and held his chin.
    "I can't wait to see you push yourself into the fire pit."
    "I haven't decided yet."
    "It's probably better to experience it in person."
    "...what?" Albert's eyes bent dangerously. The shape of the crescent moon seemed to signal the beginning of misfortune.
    "There is a dragon cub that is dying. Go see it for yourself. How devastated the surroundings are. It will only be part of the pain you have to feel."
    "Prince, you can't leave the former prince alone."He said quietly.
    "Myeong." So that I can't deny it.
    Episode 47.

    After talking about becoming a contractor for the Dragon cub, Albert knew that continuing to talk to Rose would not change his mind. Reading people too quickly was also a challenge. It was also pathetic that the pain that continued to worsen could no longer be hidden. He was a person who was not used to showing others how hard I was. Albert, who sent Rose back to his room, groaned in the pain of burning his whole body.

    Pain has never been used to. My whole body went into the fireball and seemed to be burning. At every moment, I even thought that it would be better to die if the bones were split and stuck again. At first, I started with that idea. Even though you know that a person's life is much tougher than you think. Fortunately, at least, they were soundproofed with magic, so they didn't have to hold back then. I knew that the pain of becoming a contractor transcends this. So he didn't understand Rose's idea more.
    "..."
    "What kind of contractor are you trying to become if you can't overcome the black magic?"

    It hasn't been long since we've been together, but I don't know if I've gotten attached to the dragon cub.
    "It will change if you let me feel it in person." Visual fear is much greater than I thought. Like a moment clearly embedded in his mind. I thought that the day would not come when I could live like a normal person. The same was true of being trapped in a tower. Until she pushed the contract. Time to spend a normal day, eat, talk, and fall asleep. The time that should have been hell rather gave him the meaning of life. Precious moments in life do not come often. If you don't act on time, you'll only be left alone, reflecting on the past.

    Like my childhood, foolish self. Water. When the sun was not up yet, Liam visited Albert's room. It was because Albert called him. Liam, who entered the room, bowed deeply toward Albert and greeted him. Albert, who grabbed a faint spirit in pain, sat against the wall. Sweeping back his sweaty hair, he exhaled long.
    "The dragon cub."
    "I confirmed he was in Hetendor." According to the report of the wizard.
    I burst into tears.
    "Bursting a tearful cry was a sign that there was less than a week left before Dragon died. It's a blue dragon, but it's much more cooperative than I thought. I think it's an opportunity to avenge the people of Marquis Yeppen."
    "You know the world's affairs." Unlike anyone. Albert murmured, recalling Hayang, who was stuck close to Rose. It's amazing that I really only slept.
    "What does revenge mean?"
    "I'm almost 500 years old, but I think I was attacked by Marquis Yeppen."
    "That's too bad."

    Albert replied indifferently. Dragons are the only thing that can change the reality they are currently experiencing across the past and dimensions. The growing number of such dragons was also a no.
    "Maybe Marquis Yevnen couldn't control his greed again."
    "Yes, I think so. There were also traces of a deal between the wizards who would torture this time and the marquis of Yefnen." Marquis Yefnen was the closest aide to the current king, Rosturatu. He hoped to become a wizard, but failed to become a mana, and his desire for a dragon that allowed him to become almost half-body was a tremendous figure. It was obvious that the fate of the dragon cub appeared in front of him.

    "I think I should go there myself. It's a good opportunity to speed up the rebellion." Albert intended to maximize the damage to Marquis Yevne due to the disaster that Dragon would cause and drive a wedge between him and Rostu Ratu.
    "I was going to tell you so. And you have an additional person to drop off."
    "What's wrong with you? The rumor you told me is spreading from the outskirts." Albert immediately recalled Rose when the rumor came out. When I said I didn't like it, he comforted me by saying I didn't have to say it. How can I not love that kindness?

    Albert continued to speak with a firm face.
    "Take Rose Atiers to the capital and show him the scene of the disaster in person."
    "...What?" Liam asked back with a blank face. It's not enough to take the maid to the capital, but to take her to the scene where she will be devastated. Albert squinted his eyes. He briefly explained the situation to Liam.
    "I'm going to be Dragon's contractor."
    "·····Is that right? What waterway was the one in the tower?"
    "The cat that goes with it is a dragon cub."
    "Ah,··."

    Liam chose his words slowly and carefully. He didn't want to be caught running into Rosé in the library. There was a risk that Albert could infer the facts if he showed even a little. That the maid, Rose Atiers, and he met in the study and shared words that they would cooperate in running away. It was good to see from his point of view. I can't believe I'm leaving Albert Gray's side, who should be on the perfect throne more than anyone else.
    "I heard that there is a greater sense of loss to break up with the dragon cub than the pain he couldn't experience in person." Albert breathed heavily in the pain of hitting the whole body while taking a break from time to time.

    The voice that continued the story with Hana Liam was not shaken at all.
    "My person will walk into hellfire. But shouldn't we stop that much?" A drowsy smiling face made a person lose it. It didn't look like a human being. The more beyond the limits of a wizard and a human being, the more an atmosphere that could not be encountered by Albert. Liam was surprised. Rather than the fact that the cat Schubert plays with every day is a dragon, the fact that a woman named Rosé is determined to become a contractor for the dragon. If you read a book, you will know what the contractor means, but your own person, no.

    I was impressed by the behavior of trying to protect the dragon.
    "You seem more reliable than I thought." This time, Rosé, who appeared in Albert's arms and fell to the floor, has risen further following a conversation in the study.
    "Okay." Of course, it was a separate matter to have Rosé next to Albert. The relationship between the two was subtle. Albert was originally good at taking care of his people, but there was always a wall in his actions. But the wall faded when dealing with Rose. Albert is originally close to an orphan without power. And to him, she was given the yoke of a maid queen.

    There is no reason to put it on. In the first place, marriage is close to a new contract under each other's understanding. There were a lot of infants willing to sign contracts for Albert. His servant does his best for the lord. Liam was going to do his best. Even if you were hated by Albert, it was enough if it helped Albert.
    "You can match the time you come back with me. We don't know when the dragon cub will die, so we'll leave tomorrow, and the time to return is on the weekend." Albert's point of view was perfect timing. It took quite a long time to torture the wizards to ask about black magic.

    In the meantime, I was thinking about how to lure Rose not to come to the room, but things just went well. You can take this opportunity to look around the capital city, and then you'll even know that the dragon cub doesn't have to be thirsty. Rosé, who he had seen, was a person who thought my life was precious.
    "It was the same reason why he first offered me a contract." There was a moment when he pushed the contract because he knew he would lose his life the moment he left the tower. It was completely different from before. Rosé became a completely different person.
    "Should I tell you later?"'

    Rosé didn't want to talk about it, so she didn't talk about it, but it was also a problem to point out. When I was deep in thought, I remembered something unexpected.The changed woman strangely reminded me of someone. I met him when I was young. Liam's hard voice rang in Albert's ear, who was deep in thought and continued to breathe to suppress pain.
    "Okay." I'll report it again after I'm ready."
    "Okay." Liam stepped down. As soon as he left the room, the knock rang as if he had waited. knock, knock

    Albert frowned annoyed at the headache that was rushing in. There was only one person who could enter the room now. "···Greten."
    "Wow, prince. That's too much. How could you let me out like that yesterday?··." Greten, who came in with a teary face, hurriedly changed Albert's towel. Albert knocked out Greten's hand as it was.
    "You don't seem to think it was your fault. ···I didn't think you'd give that much heart to the child. I will correct that tone from now on." Albert raised his eyebrows at Greten's words.

    "Is that all about apples? I'm angry at you who act like you know me all."
    "I know everything just because I saw myself as a child. Don't be proud, Greten.
    "Low, but··."
    "It's a fact that the whole nation will now know anyway." Greten, who was crying while picking up a towel that fell on the ground, looked blank.
    "...What?"
    "I guess Liam hasn't told you yet." It's already spreading rumors. About what you would have thought you were the only one who knew."

    "...about that? Prince, but it's a system, a disgrace that has to be kept hidden." Greten stuttered. Albert's past that made him a person of Albert and made him feel special. It is a flaw that a sacred king should never have. I can't believe you're spreading such a story! It shouldn't have happened. Greten's face was badly distorted. "Prince, no way. Didn't I tell you that I should hide it. You have to hide it. It's like a curse. Curse. God will be angry if he knows. So, Albert bent his eyes as he watched Greten connecting the horses like a crazy person.

    Yeah, isn't this an environment familiar to him? A nanny who fell into the illusion that she was a special person to him. The king who insulted him, thinking he couldn't do anything. I thought it was the definition of ordinaryness, even though breathing felt heavy. There was a time like that.
    Episode 48.

    "If you can't believe it, will you tell me yourself? About the rumors I'm spreading," Albert raised his lips faintly as he looked at Greten's blank face.
    "The poor prince, who was threatened by his family, wanted to die several times." In front of Rose, the lips, which were tightly closed as if they were on a stone, opened too easily in front of Greten. He knew it. The fact that Rosé would not treat herself differently just because she said this fact.

    But isn't it obvious that he intends to do it when he hears this story? I didn't want to hear it even though I knew that what I was saying to myself would be sincere. Knowing that he would cry for himself, I didn't want to see the tears. What a contradiction this is. I want her to know herself, but I don't want her to know. I want her to know herself best in the world, and I want this part to be hidden. Even if I buy sympathy from everyone and sell my story at a bargain price, I want to remain a person who is not. Sometimes I make fun of her, sometimes I'm surprised by the food, and I'm complained that I'm quick to sense. Albert Graylo, the prince who looks easy on you.

    The red eyes sparkled like blood. The appearance of his older brother, who was leaning down in front of him in his head, collapsed. Albert's voice rang quietly in the room.
    "The king, who lured the poor prince, who was almost crazy and lived alone, to the castle, planted hatred instead of the affection he longed for." There was no height in the way people spoke as if people were talking. The voice without any tone seemed to be talking about others.
    "The king, who was afraid that the prince would covet his place, locked him up in the tower spreading false rumors, and the prince was betrayed by the only person he trusted again and sharpened the blade of revenge."

    "Now the prince is trying to get the fallen king out and find his place," Albert smiled as he watched Greten tremble.
    "What do you think? Isn't it a perfect rumor? The moderately mixed truth and fiction make rumors more perfect."
    "My good looks, too, will give me greater strength in buying their sympathy and giving me narratives." Albert put his hand on Greten's shoulder, tapping the trembling old man's shoulder slowly.
    "Get rid of the illusion that you are special."

    "What I haven't revealed so far was not to instill you with an arrogant illusion." Albert, who erased all the traces of the smile left on his face, whispered in Greten's ear.
    "When else will I try to manipulate people by mentioning my name?" The hand on my shoulder gained strength. Greten felt a bone-breaking pain. I also knew that the man in front of me was someone who could do that if he wanted to.
    "...I never thought of that."
    "Me too, I want to believe that I'm thinking uselessly."

    "To do that, I'll have to show you in action in the future."
    "Shall we start by keeping the line you crossed again?" Albert, who woke up from his seat, turned away from Greten. His fingers were flicked. Greten hurriedly left the room. It was because I had a strong intuition that I might really die.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Liam left Albert's room and headed to the room where Schubert stayed. Schubert is stretching and warming up.
    "Uh, Duke," Schubert waved and ran to Liam. The way he stood up from the sofa was as light as fur.
    "He gave me a new order."
    "He did?" Schubert had a boyish, refreshing smile. The eyes glinted through his brown hair. Albert has always been an object of respect for him. Liam explained the mission to him. Schubert's face gradually lit up as he listened to the story. "So, you have to hide the dragon yourself in the marquis' mansion of Yefnen."

    "···I have to touch the dragon myself, but I like hiding," Schubert smiled.
    "I thought I would only be crushed to death by a baron and a knight." There was no serious way of speaking in front of Rose. Liam spoke sternly as if to blame him. Before Liam inherited the duke, and until Schubert entered the aristocratic society, the two spent informal time with each other. Schubert, who had seen him since childhood, was not a low-ranking nobleman, but a younger brother, and for Schubert, Liam was also a brother who could rely on him without blood.

    "I'm pointing out by talking like a person who continued to work, but you're still hanging out on your original mission."
    "He, that··." Schubert looked guilty at Liam's relentless criticism.
    "You've worked hard so far!" Schubert grumbled as if he was wrongly accused. Schubert, who entered as the stepson of Baron Bergen, one of Marquis Yefnen's aides, disguised the couple's death as an accident and eventually inherited the Baron's position. Schubert's work, which had been dominated by assassinations since Albert saved it, was undoubtedly perfect.

    After that, Schubert volunteered to enter the Order for Albert's perfect rebellion and managed rumors there. Schubert had a concern, too. He couldn't meet Albert Gray, his idol and savior. Since Albert saved himself when he was young, Schubert had no chance to meet him in person. It was all about reading a book about Albert or seeing him from afar as a baron. Still, Albert entered the tower and couldn't see him at all, but coincidentally, he got a chance to meet Albert last time. His idol he met in person was a more perfect person than he thought. Even if you invite me every day,

    As much as possible! So when Albert heard that he was visiting the North again this time, he had come down to the North for all kinds of excuses and chronic diseases. Schubert replied with a gloomy face.
    "It's going up this time."
    "That's true. Can I change the way I talk? The silent Baron setting is a little tiring. ··." Acting was essential as Schubert's usual tone was too different from that of the nobles. The silent and silent appearance also instilled unconscious belief in people that he would not have murdered the baron.
    "If you don't continue to use it, that tone will come out without you knowing it. You don't have to take that risk. And the way you talk really suited you."

    Duke, I won't take a vacation from now on, so can I not say that?"
    "I just needed to know." Liam nodded satisfactorily. Schubert bowed his head and greeted vigorously.
    "Yes, I see. Duke, you have to tell your servant well this time, too?"
    "Yes, the departure is a day later, so check the condition of the baby dragon before that."
    "Ugh, I get it." Schubert, who is afraid of reptiles, was not very pleased.
    "Oh, I have one more thing to tell you."
    "What is it? I have to go out quickly."
    "The cat you've been playing with lately."

    "The cat that the maid brought?" Schubert smiled happily. I remembered a cat that I had been with before. After everything was over, he wanted to buy a large mansion and fill it with cats.
    "Really can't be so cute." Liam made a hmm, sound as if he was sorry to see the bright Schubert. Schubert snooped his head as if he were anxious.
    "....what is it?" Liam told him the truth with a sad face.
    "He says it's a baby dragon."
    "... What?"
    "It must be because you told me."

    "…Are you kidding me?" Schubert is deaf as if he had misheard. What he, who usually doesn't know much about the nobles, could follow comfortably was Liam's way of speaking, like his brother. A noble tone that fits perfectly with a hard and silent setting. However, it was completely different from my real self, so I got goosebumps while talking.
    "No, I'm serious. You looked very good imitating my way of speaking. At this point, fixing the gangster-like tone-," Schubert, who was shaking due to goosebumps all over his body, quickly opened his mouth. He put his hands together and prayed.

    Although dragons may not be called reptiles, Liam remembered Schubert freaked out when he saw a picture of the dragon. He said he never wanted to encounter an animal with such skin.
    "...I stroked and touched it,·····." Schubert sat on the floor with a white face.
    "That's too bad." Liam, who replied with a grumpy face like Jeju-gun, left the room right away. Even after Liam left, Schubert sat down for a long time, putting him in.

    ***

    I didn't visit Albert at dawn. Because he told me not to come with a firm angry face. Even if I went in person, I couldn't relieve Albert's anger, so I thought it would be better to give him time to think alone. Perhaps because it was the first time I had such a confrontation with him, I couldn't sleep well. When I woke up at dawn, I stared at Hayang, who was sleeping. After losing my parents, I was afraid of giving affection to someone. I thought first that my pet would leave me someday. While working at the company, I wondered if I could properly give my pet love at a time when it was difficult for me to live alone. I think I know now. Why my friends asked me to raise a pet. Rather than fearing that we'll break up later, let's make memories together

    Because I knew it would remain much more valuable in life. What Albert said may be right. I am weak against pain and afraid of dying. Is it reasonable that I become a contractor for a baby dragon? Now that I can't trust myself, I may be lucky to have a chance to see what happens with the dragon. I felt uncomfortable seeing life being used that I couldn't save, and I wasn't sure if this was right. Life was originally like that. There are more uncertainties, and there must be moments when you don't know where you're going. Still, I had to move forward.
    Episode 49.


    I know Albert cares about me. That the smile he shows me is not common. He didn't even say anything wrong. So I couldn't easily answer the words that were pushing me. However, it is also true that I don't want to just let Hayang go. When I woke up at dawn, I stood close to the window. It was snowing again outside. It must be a lot of work to clean up the snow every day.

    The sky, where the sun was just rising, was colored red. While I was putting it in while looking at the beautiful scenery, I paused when I saw something moving in the air. A figure that seemed to be a person was running sharply to the castle. I couldn't see it properly because it was too far away. When I rubbed my eyes and looked again, there was nothing. Did I see it wrong? I guess I'm really tired. I prepared to go to Albert while changing clothes. Nursing was separate from not wanting to talk about this with him. Opening the door, I faced an unexpected person and blinked.
    "···· duke?"

    Liam stood in front of me at once across the hallway. He took his breath away by sweeping over the black hair that was still wet. The exhalation was deep. It was the first time to see him disorganized.
    "The timing was right." He muttered quietly and locked the button that was still untied right above his neck. The well-dressed shirt, uniform, and knife around the waist were ready to go to battle right away. Facing an expressionless face, I admired the different atmosphere as if it were similar to Albert. There's a reason why people like the Northern Great Britain. When I was in the tower, Albert, who had been continuing his regular daily life without anyone telling me to do it, came to mind vividly.

    It is clear that early morning training is common for male protagonists. It's hard for me to get up now, but it's just right to say that not everyone can be the main character.
    "What's wrong?"
    "He told me. I'll leave this evening, so get ready in time."
    "So soon? The prince··." Albert ordered me to go, but I can't help but worry because his condition is different from usual.
    "Your servant said it's okay." Albert's saying it's okay doesn't mean it's okay. Liam, who was looking at my dubious face, added.
    "It's my job to believe that."

    Liam took a deep breath and narrowed his forehead. I'll go inside and talk, and Liam, who put his hand on my left shoulder, turned around and lightly pushed me into the room.
    "The dragon cub is like a time limit when he doesn't know when to die from the moment he burst into tears. The sooner you go, the better. The number of people still increases, so I have to prepare for the magic staff, so I'm late and I'll leave as soon as I'm Never be late." He spoke clearly and firmly as if explaining the operation. Listening to him makes me realize that I'm going to see the dying baby dragon.
    "Never be a burden." A short remark hit me like an iron bar. Your body is automatically tense.

    "Because it's all for degradation." My world, where only the tower, Albert, and Hayang existed, began to expand. I thought you'd play around the northern part after treating black magic. The world, which was close to the type in the book, was gradually living and breathing. The fact that Albert put me together at the moment of this important incident was proof that he believed in me that much. Now I don't need a contract.
    "Yes, I see." Liam nodded as if he was satisfied, wondering if he liked the answer that wiped out the laughter unlike usual.

    "If you need anything from this operation, talk to Baron Schubert.Are you going with the baron?" It was a little surprising for me to know that he was in the Order. The Order remembers to reside in the imperial palace, but it is not enough to come all the way down to the far north, so it participates in this operation. Are you sure it's a real article? I think it's too tight. However, looking at the usual behavior and image, Liam's resemblance was perfect for the article.
    "It would be faster to hear the rest of the story from Schubert, and the last thing I want to ask is one." Are you going to take that dragon with you this time?

    Liam pointed to Hayang with his chin. It seemed like he heard about Hayang's identity. Looking at Hayang, I was in conflict. No matter how individualistic a dragon is, it can be traumatic to see the same individual die. This is not a matter that I can decide. The parties must decide themselves.
    "If you're going to take him, bring him out in front of the gate at 8 p.m. It can be useful when talking to other dragons."
    "Thank you for your consideration."
    "It's not consideration, it's what I have to do. And, the story we talked about in the study was ··."

    "Let's continue in the capital." Liam left the room after reminding us once again that he had not forgotten our story. After Liam went, I woke up Hayang.
    "Wake up, Hayang."
    "What is this?····." Hayang woke up wriggling. He seemed to have played hard with Schubert until yesterday. Even the way he opened his sleepy eyes was cute.
    "Hayang, I'm going up to the capital."
    "Uh-huh··?" Hayang opened her eyes wide, as if she had no idea what that meant.

    "It's to see the end of the baby dragon that's about to die." Hayang faltered when the word "at the time of death" came out. He seemed surprised when the topic that he had always avoided came out. It's a white body and face, and I feel like I'm sick and tired of my face.
    "Why? Why? Why? It hurts. Rose, it hurts. Oh, what? Are you trying to pick it up?" Hayang looked like she was about to burst into tears looking at me. I carefully grabbed Hayang's front paws. It was small enough to fit in my hand.
    "No, I just want to make sure how brave I am."
    "What?"
    "Hayang, I want to be your contractor."

    "No, it hurts so much to be a contractor." I don't like Rosé getting sick. I'm going to die anyway, so Hayang shakes her head and mutters slowly. The voice was calm without even showing signs of resignation. It was a word that made me know how much this dragon had to give up in the meantime. I held the white sheep in my arms and swept my back.
    "White, I want you to live." Maybe it's selfish greed. However, as my world, which is limited to the tower, grows, I hope that Hayang's world will also grow. I hope Hayang, who had to live a life directly related to his life and give up a lot through long sleep, will be more greedy.

    "Go on a trip with me, get angry at me, and complain. I hope we can continue our daily lives similar to the tower." Because I'm the only one who came here and gave my heart after Albert.
    "If you don't want to go, you don't have to go. I'll be back," Hayang hesitated and fiddled with my hand. I hugged Hayang tightly.
    "It's tonight that I'm leaving, so you can think about it. I'll go see the prince." I thought Hayang would need time to think, too.

    ***

    Thinking about what I could do to Albert before going to the capital, I rented a kitchen and made a simple potato soup. Just like what I ate at the tower. Albert decided whether to eat or not, but I wanted to do something to him before I went. Albert's condition was much worse than yesterday. Greten was by his side and nursing with extreme care. Greten, who turned his head to the public, frowned, raised his head, and when he saw me, his face turned blue.
    "...I heard from the lower court. He's taking care of his descendants. He did that yesterday."

    "I'm sorry." I didn't seem to admit my mistake easily, but Albert's words seem to have been scary. Yeah, you should've just let me in yesterday.
    "Thank you for apologizing first." No matter how Albert said it, it's not easy for a person of his or her generation to admit his or her fault first.
    "I want to be here with my cat until lunch, is it okay?"
    "Oh, of course. Then I'll leave the room." Greten left the room at an incredible speed that I can't believe he's the same person as yesterday. I came out of the room and only Albert was left. As I approached Albert, who was lying in public, I looked closely at him.

    It's serious and you're sending me up to the capital. Shouldn't we eat something? I hesitated and held Albert's hand. It was almost the first time for me to contact first. Albert noticed me only then and lifted the snowflake half way. The shade beneath his eyes looked terribly deep. The way I looked at me shook. With his wonder, he gasped and smiled faintly.
    "You always look weak in front of you."
    "I'm making you do that. And the prince is weak. He's too fit to express it."

    It was really like that. He was sick at the moment when he had to pay for it, and that moment was always in touch with me. Albert, who is willing to endure the pain, is just great. I raised my head after fiddling with his hand for a long time. When was Albert staring at me? I stared straight through his red eyes, and said firmly.
    "Prince, I'll go to that capital and think hard about it as I see the last moment of the dragon you told me about."
    "Is what I'm thinking now a momentary impulse or a determination that is firm enough not to regret?"

    "Thank you for understanding me who can only act like this. The prince is always grateful to me, and he is a beautiful man." I know Albert's actions are always for my safety. So I wanted to tell him.
    "The prince is a good man." He said he was handsome every time, but he never said he was a good man. Compliments about appearance are easy, but reviews of the essence are difficult. Albert's eyes curled up tightly and grabbed my hand. It is as beautiful as the crescent moon in the black sky. I like the smile of satisfaction.
    "You, you, make me unable to get angry properly."

    "Sometimes I hate you like that. But it was the best compliment you've ever made." Albert pulled my hand over there.
    "Oh, uh, uh." My body lost its balance and fell on his body. It looked like a hug to him.
    "Have a safe trip." Albert's hand approached his heart. I can hear his heart beating. With a pulse similar to mine, his whole body vibrates. My face turned red. I felt like I didn't exist in this world.

    At that moment, I had the illusion of going back to the tower.
    "Rose," said Albert in a voice similar to the sound of his heart.
    "I sometimes···I think what if I keep being stuck in the tower with you." Maybe, he thought the same thing.
    "I know you don't like it, but that ordinary time has become more precious to me than anything else." Albert's eyes were sinking deep like an abyss in the sea.
    "You're the one who made that time the most."

    I thought Albert's head could be heard, but he grabbed my neck naturally. His face got closer. The sweat on his face, the shade on his face, made him look desperate. My face, which I usually couldn't afford, was unfamiliar.
    "So you can't die." It wasn't a person who gave it to me. It was a resolution to himself. His face, who vowed as if he had sworn, got closer. My lips touched. As if longing for me, he pulled me toward it. At that moment, no one talked about the contract. It was because they knew they couldn't resist each other. That we can't push each other away at that moment.
    Episode 50.


    The dragon cub left alone in the room, or Hayang, recalled the first time I broke an egg and came out. I wasn't the only one who hatched. The colorful hechlings who broke the egg chatted in an excited voice.
    "I'm going to fly around the world."
    "I'm going to go around the dimension." Everything was unfamiliar. I was looking around with a blank mind and I was like that.

    Siha felt the gaze. Hayang, who raised her head, found a huge black dragon looking down at her. Dragon looked down at Hayang and other Hechlingdeul. The eyes, which could not be seen even a grain of affection, were frightening.
    "One advice is a hippo." That's a really cold voice, thought Hayang.
    "Don't be too obsessed with life.
    "Don't give me enough," the Black Dragon spread its wings.

    "That's how you can survive," murmured the dragon.
    "I don't know if even one of you will survive," the black dragon disappeared in an instant, leaving the newly hatched hechlings behind. The advice Black Dragon left behind became the first and last conversation with his mother. It was the only entity in Hayang's world that knew nothing.

    Hayang followed the words steadily. Rather than being obsessed with life, I set a time to die in advance, and instead of giving affection to life, I slept every moment. As a result, Hayang has survived so far. I knew the pain I would suffer to become an adult the moment I turned 500. I hated it. I didn't want to be an adult. There was no reason to be. After waking up, I decided to spend the last year meaningfully. But I didn't know what to do. He survived by sleeping, but there were so many things he didn't know and felt empty. Eventually, Hayang decided to just look around the human world. But the sightseeing was quickly exhausting. I just wanted to keep sleeping.

    At the tower, which was led by her tired body, Hayang met Rose. At the same time, the life plans that I had lived and tried to live in were distorted a lot. The world, which was full of gray, is gradually colored in several colors. Hayang's stopped time began to spin little by little.

    ***

    After coming back from meeting Albert, I packed my things in the room. White, who was rolling on the bed, ran to me. Hugging tightly in his arms, Hayang said in a determined voice.
    "I want to go, too."

    The end of the voice was still stretched, but it was a much more firm tone than usual. The white is changing little by little. The two of us followed the servants outside. He wore a cape and a hat. Standing in front of the gate, I faced Schubert. I greeted vigorously.
    "Hello, Baron."
    "You're here." Schubert smiled at Hayang in my arms and made a stern face. It was a little different from what I usually liked. He trembled and hinted at it.
    "··I heard Dragon."
    "Yes, that's right."

    Schubert grabbed his face and let out a long sigh.
    "No, why didn't you say that?"
    "What?"
    "No. It's this way." As if something was unfair, his face muttered in a completely different way than usual had tears in it. Huh? Wait, tears? Are they scared of dragons? Sighing, Schubert said in a small voice after creeping away from me.
    "Let's go," he led the way through the snowstorm. When I exhaled, white steam came up.

    "You're here." Liam welcomed us with the same tone as Schubert. Come to think of it, the two of them have the same tone. Liam was waiting for us in the middle of the magic camp. Three large bags were also seen.
    "You're just in time," Liam said, "Stand in the magic camp." I dressed in layers, but my face was cold because of the snowstorm. As I tightened my cape, I stared at the window of the castle's room where Albert would be. It's far away, so you can't even see it, but it seemed that there was a shadow in his room at a glance.

    This is the first time I break up with Albert. Even though it's only been a few days. Then I'll be back safely. I bowed my head and greeted Albert once again. At exactly 8:30, the magicians shined. The surroundings changed in an instantaneously. My stomach is upset. It wasn't enough to throw up, but I felt disgusting.
    "Uck,··." I think I know how attentive Albert was when he used magic. "I'm here". Liam spoke in a calm voice and came out of the magic camp.

    The dark room where the sound of water dripping was heard was very humid. The walls made of stones and the faint lanterns attached to the walls gave off a gloomy atmosphere.
    "This is the residence of Bergen Nam in the capital. The owner will guide the mansion, so I'll go up first." Liam skillfully picked up his bag and strode up the stairs across the basement. It didn't seem to have come once or twice.
    "Oh, really,··." Schubert, who was holding Liam's head while looking at the back, exhaled afterwards. It was a little funny to spill Liam hard. Liam, who was looking annoyed, looked at me and said with a stern face.

    "I'll go up and tell you about the room and operation you're going to stay."
    "Is there anything I can do in this operation, though?"
    "Well, rather than the operation, I'm just talking to Dragon who's going to die this time and looking at the timing well." Schubert, who shrugged, crossed his arms.
    "I have a pretty good intuition, but that's probably what I··," he tapped the wall with his foot and muttered.
    "Maybe I'll die tomorrow at the latest," Hayang flinched. I patted Hayang on the back. Schubert beckoned me to get out of the magic room.

    Me and Schubert went up along the stairs where Liam went up. The basement was connected to the kitchen. Although dust was piled up as if it had not been used for a long time.
    "···It's like a ghost mansion." Above all, there were no people in this mansion. It could have been understood. There would have been no need to bring in people.
    "This is your room." But for that, the size of the mansion was quite large. Going up to the second floor, I entered the room right next to Schubert and the stairs. The room was a little cleaned. On the bed, there were pants and blouse that I could change. Wow, how long has it been since I wore pants?

    "I don't know when to run, so this side is better than the dress."
    "Of course, you don't want it to be a dress, but ··."
    "No, it's good!" Dress is good, but pants are definitely good when I'm active. It was regrettable that all the clothes in the tower were only dresses that could be changed alone.
    "How do we get there?" I'd like to hear more about the operation," Schubert stared at me. After a while, he continued. "The Dragon of Courtesy is now staying where the operation will take place. We move through a wizard here."
    "If magicians are magicians, aren't they the ones who locked the prince in the tower?"

    Schubert nodded. Those who locked him up in the tower are almost all caught by the duke. After locking him up in the tower, the wizards were divided into progressives who followed him and wanted a new royal family, and conservatives who supported tradition and the current royal family. Rosturatu may have been able to deceive citizens who had no idea of the royal situation, but it was a different story to embrace magicians. Especially if Albert, who has begun to reveal how great the mana he has hidden through the progressives, is his opponent. I was wondering how Liam found the dragon, but the question was solved. The only person who can recognize the dragon is the wizard. Liam found out all about Dragon on the verge of death.

    The progressive wizards who followed him helped.
    "Then change your clothes and come out." I'm going to go to the place where the dragon is with the wizard."
    "It seems like you're running out of time until the operation."
    "No, it's not. ···The Duke asked me to give you time to talk to the dragon." ···This meticulous prince really doesn't want me to sign a contract. I nodded right away.
    "Okay."
    "I'll be ready soon." I changed as soon as Schubert left. I wore pants after a long time and changed to heels-free boots. When I move.

    There was no sound at all, so there seemed to be some magic at stake.
    "···It's amazing.····."
    "I've never seen you wearing pants, Hayang." Hayang nodded at me. It was cute to see your eyes twinkling.
    "There's probably a lot more of me that you haven't seen yet." After jokingly speaking, I held Hayang in my arms.
    "Okay, then let's go meet." I went back to the basement with Schubert. There was a person standing where the magic camp was located, who I had not seen before. Who is it?

    I was approaching my head, but the other side took off the cape first. A beautiful woman with short, red hair was smiling. Schubert introduced her first. "Then you'd better say hello. This is Mercy, the head of our wizards."
    "Hello."
    "Hello." Wow, it's been a long time since I've seen someone of the same gender! I welcomed her with a raised voice.
    "This is ···."
    "Oh my God! Is this a white dragon?" Mercy came to me with sparkling eyes even before Schubert introduced me.

    Schubert sighed between her and me and said.
    "We're in operation now."
    "Okay. But can't I speak in that tone, Baron? I think the other side is much better."
    "You're lying without acupuncture on your mouth. You said the other side wasn't better, but this side was creepy."
    "As long as you knew. If you brought him here anyway, it means he's on our side, right?"
    "I reject your nonsense." I was taken away by the appearance of bickering too naturally. But it strangely suited me. The atmosphere··the atmosphere is strange.

    The experience accumulated as an office worker for the first time in a long time is starting. I asked a question without realizing it.
    "Are you two dating?"
    "Am I crazy?"
    "Are you crazy?" Yeah, I don't think so when I see them having a straight face at the same time. I shrugged my shoulders.
    "...Shall we go then?" Mercy, who was looking at the distant mountain with a dry cough at my words, smiled again. She whispered and added.
    "To see Dragon." I stood in the magic room again. Mercy and Schubert stood on both sides of me. We teleported into the forest.
     
  2. awwaash

    awwaash Active Member

    Joined:
    Jun 19, 2021
    Messages:
    18
    Likes Received:
    44
    Reading List:
    Link
    Thank u :aww:

    Im glad that the prince didn’t put any pressure on her by letting her do what she wants by experiencing it.

    Also I can’t wait to see what will happened next I somehow have the feeling that she will be harmed by someone and the prince will save her.:blobcozy::blobpopcorn_cool:
     
    Last edited: Feb 12, 2022
    Sakurasira, Rubyn_ and Chorkie like this.
  3. AkariCandy

    AkariCandy Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Dec 13, 2021
    Messages:
    117
    Likes Received:
    519
    Reading List:
    Link
    What's the wand secret
     
  4. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    Yes, Rosé gets hurt in some kind of way, but you have to read for yourself :blobpeek:

    Episode 51.

    Night. The shadowy forest is dark. Silence is the only thing that flows in between. I'm careful to say a word, but it's a perfect place to hide. Because there's no one here. Mercy waved the cane in her hand. The cane was embedded with red jewels like her hair color.
    "Hide." Our bodies shined momentarily with her poetic words. A transparent film was formed around my body. The thin film surrounding the shape of the body was like bubbles.
    "Now my body is covered." Like the transparent cape in the X reporter, I was worried that my body might not be seen by the party, but that was fortunate.
    "...Is there a dragon here?"
    "Yes, it's a forest close to the palace, so it's perfect," Mercy replied as she eagerly looked at Hayang. Perhaps because he felt threatened with life, the white dug further into my arms. But I have a strong feeling that this forest is not just a forest. Mercy added that she might have noticed the meaning of my eyes. "It's a place that Rosturatu uses to do all kinds of dirty work. It doesn't matter if it's a person or an animal.

    "I get hunted without it. Because he likes it." The reason why Rosturatu likes hunting was because of the pleasure that comes from the fact that he has the upper hand. Is it because he is still being criticized for the fact that it is a widely known Goja? He was a perv who felt joy in driving someone, brutally torturing them, and proving that he was above the opponent.
    "I still remember hunting people yesterday." Security here was thorough as assassins could penetrate the palace through the forest. Those who are not chosen have cast a spell of being murdered as soon as they cross a pre-installed line

    "How hard he is to call servants and dancers into the villa. I guess they think they'll even return their gender function if they play promiscuously." Before that, they have to cut off their middle legs a few times so that they can't function at all. Mercy muttered in a brutal voice and smiled back at me. He is capable enough to be the head of magicians, and he has a good personality. I liked the acrimonious evaluation toward Rosturato and the unpretentious attitude that revealed his vigorous personality. I really like me and Mercy. I think I'll be reassured if I get to know you. I grabbed Mercy's hand.
    "Unnie." If you're cooler than me, you're all older. At what I said, Mercy snooped his head.
    "... Am I older than you? I heard you were older than me," I asked carefully.
    "...How old are you?"
    "I'm 20 years old." I can't believe you just became an adult. If I were in the original world, I'd be like a freshman in college and I'm the head? Does this world only have geniuses?
    "··?"
    "... I thought it was so cool to say it now that I called her sister. It's like a way of speaking that penetrates people." Mercy opened her eyes wide at what I said.
    "I've never seen a person who compliments me so openly. Haha, I think I know why the prince likes you."

    As I was talking with Mercy in a friendly manner, I felt a stinging look next to me. When I turned my head to the side, Schubert was looking at me with a mysterious face.
    "...What an unknown woman."
    "Schubert seems to be hiding something, too." I hinted at him, reflecting on what Mercy had said earlier.
    "For example, there seems to be something hidden in the way you speak."
    "Stop."
    "Yes, I see. I'll focus on the operation." Well, I wasn't really curious about Schubert's secret. Knowing a secret means that you will be held responsible.

    Schubert looked closely around. He opened his mouth again after turning his head to check if there were people around him.
    "From today to tomorrow, Marquis Yefnen invites Rosturatu to hold a banquet at a villa in the forest, no, it is." This forest, connected to the sponsorship of the royal palace, was a hunting ground with Rosturatu's villa. It was a mansion much smaller than the palace, but it was secretive and perfect to avoid people's eyes. Of course, the title on the outside was just a banquet, but the inside was a little different. The deceased Rosturatu seemed to reveal quite a bit of his presence. No, maybe it's because it's a snitch.
    "And we're going to burn the banquet to the ground."

    Mercy smiled as if she was having fun.
    "I'm going to look around first." Schubert, who stepped forward, looked around and picked a moderately high tree and went up in an instant. The climbing movement was like a squirrel. Looking at the tree Schubert climbed, I thought with a blank face. Isn't it more like an assassin, not a knight? But Schubert is a nobleman who even has a role? What is this? When I was in confusion, Mercy tapped my shoulder.
    "Well, shall we go meet the dragon?" We began to walk. I also ran into people in the middle. Even though they didn't see us.

    The nobles surrounding the cape walked with smiles, dressed in expensive clothes. There were also people being dragged behind them, chained.
    "Is your foot on trash these days?" Mercy's voice was particularly cynical. I remembered Albert when I saw the nobles going to see Rosturatu. This means that Rosturato is quite close enough to invite him to his villa. ···Then they must be those who agreed to lock Albert up in the tower. Albert was trapped in the tower and ate food that I made with poor skill instead of luxurious food, and even now he collapsed in pain. But they're wearing fancy clothes.

    He wears something and lives in luxury and prodigy. Thinking of Albert's clothes made me feel bad. No matter how important the hanger is, I only wore shabby clothes from the top, and this time I couldn't even pack properly because I was in a hurry to get out of the top. I remembered Albert standing gracefully in the same clothes as them. It was easy to imagine him because he was a better match for such a place. As I really get to know this world, I realize how much I'm taking away from Albert. Even if that's what "Rosé" before the possessed did, Rosé is now me. I left my guilty heart behind and followed Mercy hard.

    At the end of the magic-covered forest, there was a small cabin. Schubert guided me to the front of the cabin door and stepped back.
    "You asked me to give you time to talk to Dragon alone, so we'll stay outside. A couple of hours before the dragon disappeared, it shines, so let me know right away."
    "Yes, okay." I greeted Schubert and Mercy and grabbed the door knob. The white sheep in her arms stopped wiggling as if she was nervous. Squeak. The opening of the door of the old cabin rang loudly. The cabin was empty.

    Through the moonlight permeated through the window, a baby dragon with a similar physique as a white sheep was seen. The blue dragon, which was crouching with a short breath, lifted up when he heard us coming. The dragon murmured as he stared at Hayang with an unknown face.
    "...Are you still alive?" I think the two knew each other. Hayang blinked a couple of times. As if I'm reminiscing. After a while, Hayang nodded.
    "You said you were going around the dimension." Hayang, who came down from my arms, walked close to the blue dragon. The two baby dragons faced each other.

    The eyes of the vengeful dragon shone red. Despite his small physique, he seemed to eat me up at any moment. I got goosebumps behind my back. ···Is this going to be my funeral home? I doubted it at the moment, but Albert couldn't have sent me here to kill me. I took a deep breath and controlled my mind. Hayang stood in front of me. Unlike in front of Albert, the calm atmosphere strangely looked different from usual.
    "Rose is different, spoon worm. Don't come forward for no reason when you can't even speak properly." said the dragon with a squinty face.

    "I'm the same age as you, Ah···?" A teary Hayang tried to spill words like a swift gun, but she couldn't because of her slow tone. The blue dragon shouted vigorously with a face of joy.
    "I was born a minute earlier. And I've experienced a lot more human than I have, dragon cub." Well, they're both baby dragons, but I don't think they're the ones you're talking about. Even that attitude is like hanging up. I tried to get into their quarrel. This was Hayang's job. It was right to give Hayang a chance to continue the story first because I couldn't always come forward.

    "Don't tell me if you've never met humans who used to lie to be contractors and threatened their lives. There are more than one or two people behind me who tried to put a knife in me," the dragon lowered its eyes. Talking about the experience of being betrayed looked particularly bitter. I can't ignore the experience I've experienced for nearly 500 years, but I didn't want to just listen to the word that the world was rotten in front of Hayang. I don't want Hayang to believe that. Curled up to make eye contact, I muttered quietly.
    "There's not only that kind of person in the world."
    "Human beings talk a lot."
    "You think Hayang will die for granted, but our Hayang will not die."
    "When I grow up, I'll be a dragon that will remain in the century." The blue dragon blinked and snooped its head. White? White? Soon he flinched at me.
    "The name is something like that." It was absurdly small, but I could hear it all.
    Episode 52.

    "What's wrong with white?" Rosé named it for me. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I sided with Eolssi and Hayang. "Right, what's wrong with white? Intuitive and cute! You express our Hayang's identity too well!" The dragon remained silent. Like it's not worth answering me.
    "I'm curious about the name of the person who says so."
    "I named it myself. Alexander, who will go around freely! Isn't it cool?

    Alexander's eyes sparkled. The way he explained his name shone. That seems to have been the dragon's lifelong goal.
    "···Well, I can't do it anymore." Alexander's courage to say his name quickly subsided. Now that was because it was a dream that he couldn't achieve. He seemed to feel the body that was already dying. Looking at my gloomy face, I couldn't easily speak. "I was really almost there. ···You're dying a dragon like me, how are you alive?"
    "Our Hayang is very smart." I replied instead of Hayang, who closed her mouth. Alexander grumbled.

    "You didn't seem willing to live much," Hayang sighed and muttered. Hayang's face, which usually had no mood swings, looked strangely annoying. Indeed, Alexander had a talent for scratching the inside of people.
    "I just followed my mom's words." "You really only slept? That's also great in its own way. " Alexander seemed to be genuinely admiring. He looked around at Hayang standing in front of him and stood proudly.
    "Anyway, look at the masterpieces I'll leave after I die this time. I'm going to imprint people on the fact that I existed." What a masterpiece means is a disaster. The disasters that dragons cause when they die, it was different, so I couldn't define it as a disaster. However, I heard that quite a few people are damaged, and in severe cases, many people die. Can each dragon decide what kind of disaster it will cause when it dies, or does each dragon have its own characteristics? I asked carefully.
    "Can you decide what kind of disaster to cause?" Alexander, who blinked at my question, looked at me as the most pathetic person in the world.
    "Of course. Isn't it fair to do what I want to do with my last power?" I see, I'm sorry. I don't know much about it."

    Alexander blinked as if surprised by the gentle apology. He coughed in vain and turned the subject of the story.
    "Anyway, why are we here?" Did you come to pay for my funeral? You know we're not close to each other, right?"
    "I asked him to come."
    "Why humans?" "I was thinking about becoming Hayang's contractor, so I wanted to see him." Contractor. Alexander's body hardened when he said that.
    "...I didn't think I was a fool. Do you know what happens when you sign a contract?" I know. If you become a contractor of Dragon, you have to be young with the pain that Hayang has to feel the moment she grows into an adult dragon.

    "Doing it. That it's an unimaginable pain. So, I'm here to face fear," Alexander stared at me.
    "To realize what I'm most afraid of, to see the end of the dragon. To see the disaster that Alexander would cause and to feel at least a little pain I might feel." A different red gaze, similar to Albert's, stared at me. Alexander was reading me. What kind of person I am and what I said is true. He was carefully observing his eyes, impressions, speech, and facial expressions. I opened my mouth after receiving silent attention.

    "So I want to apologize in advance. I'm so sorry."
    "What are you sorry about?"
    "This is how you take advantage of Alexander's death. I don't think it's right for someone's last to be treated like this," Liam had no feelings for the dragon. For him, Alexander's death was only a means to use to break down Rosturatu.
    "Of course, I have nothing to say if this is the last time Alexander has decided."
    "But I will try to make sure that the funeral is held separately from this. So that you can go comfortably."

    I was just a maid, so I couldn't say anything about the funeral. However, the saying that I would try was not a lie. I was going to do my best to hold his funeral. Alexander turned his head away from me.
    "I don't know why they're so polite to each other's topics."
    "That's what people can do, and that's what they do." Alexander was silent at what I said. The way he opened his mouth and closed his mouth to choose a horse, he seemed really speechless.
    "...Yes, there were people like you in the world." Alexander, who murmured as if recalling, came out and looked at me.

    "How long has it been since I've said my name?" Alexander sighed faintly. He glanced at Hayang. There is an emotion that can be felt even if you don't say it. The same was true of Alexander's He was sincerely envious.
    "......what was so difficult for me, it's easy for you."
    "This must be life, too." Alexander's appearance reminded me of the wise man who woke up from a very deep sleep at that moment. As soon as he was about to comfort him, Alexander spoke in a quiet voice.

    "Well, it's good that you'really. I'll let you know for sure what it means to be a contractor at this point."
    "What does that mean···." Alexander stood up from his seat the moment I tried to ask back what I meant.
    "I'm telling you to stick next to me when I die." The scales closely embedded in his back were shining in the moonlight.
    "Now, deliver it to those waiting outside." Dragon, who had been pouring out colorful emotions until just now, announced the end with an expressionless face- "It's time for me to die."

    At that moment, Alexander looked huge like the adult dragon he had only seen in the book. He walked slowly and went inside. It was the space where I and Hayang were crouching when they first entered the room. Alexander slowly closed his eyes. The deep sigh was exceptionally loud.

    ***

    Coming out, I found Liam talking to Schubert. Unlike usual, he was wearing modest clothes that his servants would wear. When I conveyed Alexander's current condition, Liam went into Mercy's cabin and brought Alexander out.
    "Then I'll have to slowly. Contact me."
    "Yes." Everyone talked busily and looked at each other's movements. It was the last confirmation before work began. Mercy waved at me.
    "See you after work, sister! I hope we can meet and play together before we go back." Merssey's cane seemed to make a light in the air, but she disappeared. Liam crosses Alexander from inside to Schubert. Schubert held Alexander in his arms with a gloomy face. As I approached my head, Liam said.

    "Baron Schubert doesn't like reptiles very much." Before moving from the castle, I understood why he didn't tell me why Hayang was a dragon. Liam stood in front of Alexander.
    "Okay, dragon. How close do you want to be to the king?"
    "I think it would be nice to be right next to him."
    "That's not difficult." At Alexander's words, Liam readily nodded and looked at Schubert. Come to think of it, Schubert's outfit was different from before. It was a costume similar to Liam's. I guess he intends to go inside.

    Alexander's gaze, turning his head, turned to me. He opened his mouth.
    "That woman, too, has to be as close as possible."
    "...me?" I asked back with a puzzled face. When Alexander nodded, Liam looked embarrassed.
    "Isn't the garden of the mansion okay?"
    "No, as close as possible. Liam groaned at the sudden problem he encountered. "...If she becomes dangerous because of a disaster, there is no face to see degradation." "It'll be beneficial to her, too. And as you say, getting hurt

    "There won't be any work. If you don't listen to me, there are no plans you want." Alexander threatened firmly.
    "I swear. I won't let her get hurt at all," Alexander affirmed, as if Liam knew what she was worried about. Liam sighed. Alexander stared at me and opened his mouth.
    "You decide, human."
    "Will you be close to me or just look from afar?" Alexander's eyes were clear. Like a white sheep. The worries were short. "I'll go."

    Liam's sigh seemed to be heard. What should I say to the servant, he murmured and stared at me. Somehow, I became anxious.
    "You take care of the mess."
    "....Yeah?"
    "It's what you want, so you should report it to your servant."
    "No, why is the Duke taking over the work to a maid?" Albert did it many times that I would be angry. If I keep making a wish, I think I can let it slide! However! Liam avoided my gaze. He added, putting his hand on Schubert's shoulder.
    "Oh, for your information, Schubert will also cooperate with your escape later."

    "What? How··," Liam and Schubert made eye contact. There seemed to be a separate story between the two.
    "He was originally a person who worked in the information field." Schubert breathed out and crossed his arms.
    "I can finally say what I want. It's said to be a baron, but it was originally rolling at the bottom. It's impressive not to be a burden to our degradation." What's with this tone? It's like looking at someone else. Where is the boy and the way he talks that resembles Liam? Is this what Mercy said about Schubert?
    "...You hid your way of speaking before.""

    "K, hmm! I just decided to acknowledge that you're a good person to see you trying for degradation. Well, the food was good, and ··· helped me to see the decline smiling ···." Schubert coughed in vain in my words and told me why. It seemed embarrassing. You decided to acknowledge me. I was happy to finally win Schubert's trust. It's a little sad that it was after I heard about Albert's decision to run away. And listening to Schubert, I'm sure that he will.
    "I think I prefer the way I used to talk."
    "I agree."

    "No, it's frustrating if a person keeps using such a hard tone!" Liam and I were talking seriously, but Schubert grumbled from behind.
    "It's time to go?" said Schubert, who was pressing his temple hard. I suddenly felt like I had a younger brother. Still, he seemed to have completely eased his guard by watching me make plans to leave for Albert. He looked really like a puppy, but his behaviour was like a cat that I liked. Schubert took the lead, and Liam followed him. Schubert grumbled, asking how I spoke. Liam took his words seriously.I laughed loudly as I heard the two of them arguing. Soon we arrived at the mansion.
    Episode 53.

    Under the sponsorship of the mansion, we met Mercy again. Mercy seemed to have checked the status of the operation after confirming that there were people including Rosturatu inside. Schubert and I, who changed our clothes, infiltrated the mansion all the time. I was on my way to the banquet hall with a dish handed over from the kitchen and placed on a tray. Light shone splendidly in the hallway. It was midnight, but the mansion was bright like white daylight. It looked simple on the outside, but I'm sure. The inside of the mansion was plastered with gold. Everything you touch with your hands is gold.

    It would have been believed that it was Midas' mansion that had changed. ···The king's brain seems to be really made of sponge. I can't believe I'm pouring money into a place like this. Albert should be the king soon. In the original work, I recalled when Albert left the tower. I think there were a few months left. ··It wasn't clear. Schubert whispered, checking my condition with a side glance.
    "Glasses?"
    "I'm wearing them well." No matter how much I wore pants.But my mansion is smaller than other men's servants.

    It was all thanks to magic that I was able to hide naturally inside. I was wearing glasses that gave an ambiguous impression of gender and face. Because of this, people didn't care about me, so my physique didn't matter. It was just recognized as the time and degree of work. Schubert was pushing a two-tier tray with wheels, with Alexander in the box below. Hayang was hiding in the box under my double tray. It was a technique using a box with Mercy's Hyde magic.
    "If the dragon knocks on the box three times while carrying alcohol and food, we'll escape," Schubert whispered softly, pointing to the box where Alexander was.

    "If you're far away then, I'll wave three times to let you know. But aren't you really going to avoid it?"
    "You even swore that if Alexander lied to me, he would die out for the rest of his life." Earlier, Jeonliam confirmed my safety several times.
    "···That's true." Schubert seemed to be worried about me. Not long ago, I said I could never believe it, but it seemed to have succeeded in gaining his trust. "Thank you for your concern."
    "I'm not worried."
    "Yes, I guess not. I was mistaken."
    "···I think I'm worried because you said that." I answered because I thought you were shy, and you moaned again. Schubert grumbled and opened the door of Chairman Yeon. I entered the banquet hall where Rosturatu is located. The dazzling chandelier filled the high ceiling and was shining, and the sofa was scattered in several places. It wasn't just a banquet hall. The nobles talked to each other and exchanged subtle glances. Men and women holding hands were also seen avoiding their seats. But the most noticeable thing among them-
    "That's Rosturatu."

    It was a middle-aged man sitting and talking among women. The only thing scattered on the sofa was obviously saying that I was in power. Little memory of Rose remained, so I didn't know what Rosturatu looked like. But the moment I saw it, I knew it. Desire attached to the face, cloudy eyes. I could see at a glance that he was a person who had lived life in a dissipating way. There is a saying that the longer you live, the more your personality is revealed on your face. That's exactly the case with Rosturatu. His life was melted into his face. He was smaller than Albert, but despite the fact that he had a much bigger house to live in, his muscles did not seem to exist.

    He was condescending with an arrogant look, but Rosturatu, who was among the people, looked terribly small. I remembered Albert, who lived in the tower but was busy managing himself every day. How shining he is. Only because of that person. Albert's life was taken life. In the book, Albert's description of killing Rosturato was short. The rebellion succeeded, and Albert stormed into the palace. He picked up the sword that killed "Rose" and cut Rosturatu at once. At that time, what did he think? Was he happy after the vain deaths of those who drove him to the abyss?

    I really hope so. I hope Albert was so happy that he couldn't think of a king like that anymore. I grabbed the tray handle tightly. Turning my eyes, I began to carry food on the surrounding table. There was a smile for service around the mouth. The waterworks were harder than I thought. The nobles disappeared shortly after the food, whether there was a vacuum cleaner in their stomachs. People were busy laughing, talking, and playing promiscuously. There were people who just talked. I don't know what's going to happen in the back,

    People who greet and chat with each other with courtesy like the nobles seen in the movie for a moment. However, those who acted so gracefully also changed suddenly in front of them. He treated them as if looking down and shouted with his whole body that he was the best. I vaguely guessed that the social community I would face later would be like this. The fact that I don't think it's going to suit me. ···Things to face if you decide to stay with Albert. Rose Atiers was a maid. What will happen if the fact spreads? It was a night that I thought a lot about in many ways. I ran into Schubert in-between, but Alexander still seemed to be.

    I tried not to get as close to Rosturatu as possible, but I couldn't avoid him. I put grapes and wine down on Rosturatu's table. Rosturatu's dirty smile poked my ear.
    "So how is the prince doing?"
    "He must be suffering by now. Haha! I can't believe a man who didn't have anything is trying to become a king who surpasses me without knowing grace."
    "I know. It's a very good choice."
    "Ha ha, I didn't like it from the first time I brought it. There was no parent left, but his eyes were ridiculous."
    "That's right, that's right."

    The nobleman, sitting in front of Rosturatu and talking, nodded one after another. In fact, he didn't seem interested in what he was saying. I could see that he was just playing the rhythm. ···Maybe it was because the company did it often, but I could immediately recognize that he was forcibly trying to please me. I left my guilty heart behind and listened to the conversation.
    "According to the report posted this time, Albert was in trouble by demanding various actions. ··" Rosturatu laughed out loud as if satisfied. Haha! I have to see him suffer for himself! … Huh? The last report? I was puzzled. I think it was about the report Albert wrote and sent instead while I was sick.

    But the content is embarrassing. Rosturatu's tone was strangely sticky, and it was strange to put strength on the part of "various acts." My article is the entire audience, and it was just at the level of "What did you do?" This is because Albert seemed to feel bad if he described it in too much detail no matter how much he reported. What did Albert write?
    "Oh, there was a saying that he couldn't rebel properly because of the power of the cane and did everything he wanted. I ask you to kiss me several times a day." My face burned up. I controlled my mind by taking a deep breath. I tend to fabricate reports when I post them. Let's check out the report in real time.

    I'm ashamed to listen to one appreciation. No matter how iron-skinned a country is, this is a little... Later, I'll ask Albert what he wrote. On the one hand, Albert was admirable. I know the meaning of the report, so I think I was faithful to it. It was like Albert to be perfect even in this kind of place.
    "It looks so good on you." Just because the king's face is handsome doesn't mean that it's You have to have the power you don't know." Rosturatu's absurd remarks continued. In the meantime, it was funny to admit Albert's beauty. Seeing that he didn't say that he was handsome, he seemed to have a complex in his appearance.

    I wanted to wash my ears away from Albert's continued gossip. It wasn't just that. I was caught up in a great impulse. Can't I hit you just once? If you hit me here... When else would I have to face Rosturatu this close? I was about to agonize like a high school student ahead of the CSAT. Outside the window of the banquet hall, I could see the sky turning blue like emerald. It was the first time seeing the sky. It was too bright for night. I thought it was already past night, so I looked at the clock, but it was still 2 a.m. It was a long way before the sun rose.

    From far away, Schubert pushed the tray toward me. He was waving his hand. The time has come. The scenery outside the window, too beautiful to be seen as the beginning of the disaster, originated from Alexander's power. All the nobles were staring out the window. The same was true of Rosturatu.
    "What is that··?" Schubert opened the box under the tray, and Alexander came out of the way. The dragon, who had to move in his arms because he couldn't even walk properly before coming to the banquet hall, flew up with all his might. The blue wings on his back moved quickly.
    "You, you!"

    The nobleman sitting in front of Rosturatu saw Alexander and pointed at him. Knowing Alexander, he seemed to be Marquis of Yeppen. Marquis Yefnen's speech drew attention from the nobility.
    "What?··?"
    "It's just a puppy."
    "Who brought it?" Of course, nobles who are not wizards did not really notice who Alexander was. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa The nobles frowned and covered their ears with tremendous high notes. It was the same for me. Alexander's pupils grew bigger. With his ripped eyes, he's aiming for the Marquis of Yeppen in a scary way.

    I saw it. It was full of hate in my eyes. He said as if he were chewing.
    "How dare you try to use the dragon under the pretext of a contract." Toduk. The scales fell off Alexander's body one by one. The nobles around him began to fall down.
    "What a fool." It was the beginning of the disaster.
    Episode 54.

    "What is this? Someone do something about that jerk!" shouted Rosturatu, who saw the nobles falling down around him with a blue face.
    "It gives you an unforgettable fear." Alexander raised the corners of his mouth. It was a creepy smile enough to believe it was a scene from a horror movie. For the first time, the existence of a dragon felt heterogeneous.

    Alexander quickly grew in size. The body, which was small enough to fit into the box, swelled up enough to fill the banquet hall. And the bigger it got, the more transparent it became. There was no substance in his body. The body getting bigger and bigger was clearly visible, but it was not touched. Like a ghost. Alexander's face was visible close to the ceiling. He became so huge that he had to tilt his head and look up. The part that was originally Alexander's body surrounded it like a blue fog. All of the people in the banquet hall were in his body. The blue dragon clearly revealed what kind of existence he could have been.

    The last appearance of the adult body before death seemed devastating. The size and pressure that humans could not dare to encounter weighed down on everyone. I couldn't breathe. I know he won't hurt me, but I couldn't help the original fear. Something came right into my trembling arms.
    "Rose····I'm fine··." Hayang comforted me by digging into my arms. I hugged Hayang tightly and nodded. Rosturatu, who was pointing at Alexander, eventually collapsed. Fainting on the sofa was spectacular.

    Alexander and Marquis Yefnen were still talking. Marquis Yefnen seemed to have nothing to do but tremble and collapse in front of a transparent dragon that was much larger than him. I thought I should give Alexander some time to revenge. All right, this is the opportunity. I approached the fallen Rosturatu. Holding a wine bottle in my hand, I was agonizing and asked Hayang.
    "I won't break it just because I touch it, will I?" "No way, I opened a wine bottle at Hayang's firm answer, which is Alexander's disaster." And come to Rosturatu's face.

    Phosphorus was poured in. He quenched. I didn't stop. All the liquid around it was poured.
    "...What are you doing?" Schubert, who approached me before I knew it, I smiled and poured wine harder around Rosturatu's nose.
    "Oh, you didn't go to Schubert?"
    "No, I thought it would be okay from what the dragon said earlier." But what are you really doing?
    "At least catch a cold. I hope it hurts a lot." I thought about hitting him, but I don't like touching Rosturatu.

    "I hate it when my skin touches, so I'm going to pour water and wine hard to lower my body temperature. I think I'm weak against the disease because I'm old." I don't think I take care of my health, but I hope my body's immunity is very bad. Schubert looked at me as if he was embarrassed.
    "...You're intelligent in a strange way."
    "It's unfair."
    "The prince is still lying down, and this Goja is doing this." As expected, Schubert was weak against Albert. My eyes, which had been looking at me like a crazy woman just now, turned gentle.
    "That's true."
    "I'll join you, well," Schubert brought a bottle of water and wine. We have wine all over the body of Rosturatu.

    He poured water. Schubert said it was for the prince and played a part in lowering his body temperature by taking off his jacket. Wine gathered under the sofa and made a puddle. It was like blood flowing down Rosturatu's body. It was like a murder scene. It was a pity that I couldn't take a picture. I want to show Albert. Rosturatu grabbed his head and began to tremble.
    "No! No!" he screamed. I observed his dark history diligently. It was to let Albert hear it later.

    "The king's biggest fear is the return of the prince." It was Alexander's voice. I looked up at the ceiling. Alexander, who turned into an adult dragon, stared at me. His voice resonated in the banquet hall.
    "My disaster is a fear that stimulates people's fear." His words were accompanied by wind-like breath. My hair was scattered by this.
    "It's a fear that won't even compare to fantasy magic." I think I know a little why Albert doesn't like dragons. Because they are so overwhelming.

    "Show me what you're most afraid of now, and manipulate me if necessary," he stared at Marquis Yevnen as if he was pathetic.
    "I can't believe that the only thing that humans who tried to use me the most are losing their status." Since he is the person who caused the disaster, he seems to be able to see what the people around him are afraid of. Alexander glanced at Rosturatu.
    "In the dream of the king, Marquis Yefnen was also put in. It's a dream that's more vivid than reality, so I won't forget it. When you wake up, you will suffer from the afterimage of your dreams and try to kill him."
    "The Marquis of Yeppen will fall."

    Rosturatu was shouting alternately the names of Albert and Marquis Yefnen. The way he sweated was in contrast to his previous relaxed appearance.
    "It's a perfect ending. Everything that happened today is also scheduled to be done by Marquis Yevnen," Schubert added later. It was an absolutely perfect operation to drive out Rosturatu's closest aides. Schubert hit the wall of his hand while looking at the banquet hall where everyone fell asleep.
    "It's your perfect revenge, Dragon."
    "·····I see." Alexander smiled despondently. It was a blurry face like an afterimage reflected in the water, but the expression was strangely clear.

    It wasn't long before people began to scream. Argh! Ugh!
    "I originally thought of more physical pain, but ··· This isn't bad either." All of the nobles who enjoyed the banquet were suffering from cold sweat. Alexander made eye contact with me. He opened his mouth in a calm voice.
    "Now, it's time for you to sleep, too." The only people who fell into nightmares were those in this banquet hall now. That's why Alexander kept me close. This is Alexander's consideration for me. He gave me a chance to know what the greatest fear was.

    When I first entered the cabin, I could see that he hated humans, but now he was trying to help me. It was like an act that showed that there were not only bad people in the world Alexander went through, so I was emotional. Alexander looked like a white sheep. The way you trust people. You came here to get revenge for being betrayed and hate people like that. The way I don't hesitate to help others at the end. Alexander added that he understood my hesitation in a different way.
    "You can relax, you'll wake up much faster than others. It won't be a disaster for you."

    "That's not why I hesitated."
    "Then why?" Alexander looked away.
    "I did it because I was grateful."
    "I'm grateful that you're helping humans." Alexander seemed speechless for a moment. He laughed.
    "You never know, right? Maybe you'll overcome the fear and become the contractor of that white dragon and that little dragon will become the real adult dragon," Alexander stared at Hayang.
    "If you become an adult dragon thanks to me, I would have a dragon like this."
    "Leave it in Sa."
    "There was a dragon like me." Hayang and Alexander faced each other for a long time.
    "Yes. Hayang said clearly. "Yes. I will." I handed Alexander my best words.
    "Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity. I was glad to meet Alexander." This is not just saying. If it weren't for him, I wouldn't have been able to face this much of the ordeal I'd go through.

    Alexander opened his eyes wide as if surprised and smiled comfortably.
    "When I'm born again, I really want to go beyond my level now." Alexander's body began to disappear.
    "I said I wanted to face your fear." Alexander's voice echoed in my ears.
    "I'm curious. Whether the fear of pain will be greater or the sense of loss will be greater?" I fell into fear of Alexander's disaster- "I hope you find the answer."

    I was in the tower. At first, I knew perfectly that this was a dream. And who brought me here. The surrounding landscape, which was like a hazy fog, gradually became clear. At the same time, the perception that this was just a dream became blurred. Dreams soon became a reality. Today was Hayang's 500th birthday. I tried to make good memories for Hayang. We always lived together, and Hayang learned a lot. But even at that time, I didn't dare to become a contractor. Contractor.

    When the dragon grew into an adult, it was supposed to suffer the most fear. I thought it was physical pain that I was truly afraid of, and I didn't have the courage to overcome it.
    "I'm sorry, Hayang."
    "Because I couldn't be a contractor," Hayang shook her head at my apology.
    "It's okay, so··." Hayang comforted me. He smiled brightly, saying that he would not be able to overcome such fear. At that moment- "ㅇㅇ..." Hayang began to struggle with pain.
    "Oh, it hurts."

    The little dragon couldn't overcome the pain of digging into the whole body and groaned. I wasn't sick.
    "It hurts!!!" But I had to watch it. He couldn't move as if he had a nail stuck in his seat. I couldn't even move forward. I couldn't even comfort Hayang. On the spot, I had to just watch Hayang struggle in pain and scream. The moment when Hayang was dying. I had to keep looking with my own eyes. I could be a contractor. But it didn't work.

    Hayang stared at me with her last breath. The clear eyes without even a shadow of resentment added guilt to me. Hayang, who smiled at me, disappeared without even leaving a trace. Hayang is dead.
    Episode 55.

    I was alone.
    "Ah··." The sticky despair pulled me. There was only one thing that could clearly come to mind in a foggy head. I sent him away. Fear of pain killed Hayang in vain. I don't even know how much I gave the little dragon my heart. I didn't know I'd regret this much. My vision became blurred. My heart beat hard.

    No, I can't. No. I repeated to myself how many times I didn't know who I was talking to. Then.
    "Rose." I heard Albert's warm voice calling me. At the moment when I couldn't even breathe, his voice inspired me with oxygen. Because he is a person who comforts just by his existence. Like someone who found an oasis in the desert, I rushed to him. I wanted Albert to call my name. I wanted you to come close as usual and be by my side.
    "Prince?"

    But something was weird. His appearance was different from before. It wasn't Albert who usually looked at me with warm eyes like spring wind. At first, the cool gaze I encountered shortly after I kissed Rose calmly stared at me. My heart dropped. ···I knew what he was going to say. I thought this moment would come. That was the biggest reason I pushed him away.
    "I don't love you anymore." He brutally cut my heart.
    "It was only once." As you said, I went crazy because it was just the two of us at the top.

    "It's a sheep." I said what I was most afraid of.
    "What the hell is good about a person who even locked me up as a maid?" I was sadder because there was no room to refute what he said.
    "I'll protect the contents of the contract, so let's not look at each other's faces from now on," Albert said with a smile until the end. It was a moment when he turned his back. Getting away from me was not difficult for him.
    "I was expecting it," I laughed bitterly.

    Finally, I came out of the tower. Albert faithfully kept the contents of the contract. I could live without worrying about money. But Albert couldn't see it. It's not that I didn't try to see him again. But he was now a king, and a maid was too noble to meet in private.
    "Hooray, Your Majesty!"
    "Hooray, Your Fair Majesty!" Outside the mansion, people praised Albert and chatted. His portrait turned into a popular product among citizens. Everyone looked up to Albert. He was far away. A few times, I went to the palace to see Albert. But I couldn't even enter the palace.

    I was kicked out. Albert could see me at any time, but I couldn't. ···He left me, and I couldn't meet him. The world is spinning around. A sense of helplessness that made it difficult to breathe weighed down on me. The view was still blurry. I knew this feeling well. I went back to the moment that plunged the most in my life. The time I lost my mother and father at the same time and remained alone. I was stuck at home and cried for a long time. When I continued to cry and had symptoms of dehydration, I barely went to the hospital with the help of my relative's sister.

    That's when it became difficult to love those who don't know when they'll disappear and to give them everything. Because I was the only one left alone. The sense of loss of one's loved ones. Loneliness and solitude that I'm the only one. For me, it was a fear beyond physical pain. As time passed, memories with my parents remained as memories, and I was so hot that I could smile moderately. The trauma was getting better. I thought I almost forgot. Time solves more than you think. My vision turned black.
    "...Whoo."

    I breathed a shallow breath and wiped the tears left around my eyes. I was returning to the tower where my first dream began. Gradually, the memory came back. This place is not reality now, and even the fact that what I experienced was Alexander's last disaster and gift. My heart is still pounding.
    "...If this isn't too much, what are other people going through?" If he wakes up from a nightmare, Rosturatu may immediately kill Marquis Yefnen. It was such a vivid dream. I trembled, surprised by the power of the dragon. I vaguely know that if this amount of power is converted into pain, it will be enormous.

    If it's the pain equivalent to the disaster Alexander left behind, more. But I knew well what I was most afraid of.
    "As expected, I should be a contractor." I don't want to make something to regret. Of course, I would have signed a contract after talking to Albert. He was the one who sent me here. I couldn't end the contract without saying anything to him. Even if he doesn't like this contract, it's my decision. You can't do everything as Albert wants. I remembered Albert, who was looking at me coldly. Ball, I had a headache.
    "····It's difficult."

    Alexander's dream was too effective. His disaster gave me an answer to the contract, but it also reminded me of the trauma I had erased. This was the reason why I was afraid of Albert's distance. In his dream, Alexander brought out my fear and fear and showed it. The first part of the dream ended with the death of Hayang. The second part was not about breaking up with Albert, but about trying to meet him. I can't deny it. I love Albert. At the end of the dream, I was no longer alone. What Albert was afraid of than not loving me anymore was the fact that he could no longer see him.

    I was heartbroken at the fact that the time I and he had accumulated might become just a memory of the moment. I didn't care anymore about people talking about it. Because I know that's not what I'm afraid of and regret. However, the idea of keeping a short distance from him after leaving the tower has not changed. Me and Albert need time to realize that feelings for each other are not just once. I know Albert but I don't know him. But ···. If he goes back to his normal life and still loves me, not in a special situation as in the tower.

    If that mind does not change ····. At that time, I really wanted to be by his side. Without giving in to rumors or anything. The difference in family and status will be somehow. After experiencing a dream like reality, I was transcended by such realistic reasons.

    ***

    Albert, leaning next to the torch, opened his eyes thinly. With his head tilted, he tapped the man on the shoulder with a sword.
    "It's a shame that this is all a person who was the former head can say."
    "I told you everything I know! How many times didn't I tell you?" The man screamed and stuck to the wall like a bug. It was an effort to get as far away from Albert as possible. There were traces of cuts with a knife throughout his body. It wasn't just that.
    "You're really not a person!" he cried as he saw me. It was hard to say that his fingers were already human.
    "But where is your mind properly attached to you? There were people who were out of their minds."
    "Don't make too much noise. Your legs and arms are fine, right? I was being considerate of you because I wanted you to use a sword."

    Albert smiles and comforts. The man took off his face and prayed in front of Albert.
    "Please··· Kill me instead··."
    "Oh man, I don't want to kill you." Albert smiled with his eyebrows together. The expression that changed in an instant was like a theater actor.
    "If you die, you can no longer have the money and honor you like."
    "That's why you locked me up in the tower."
    "He, that's··." He fixed the sword in his hand.

    "It's still alive, but you want me to kill you?" Albert's eyes were bent. He was the most benevolent wise man in the world by looking at his eyes. But his mouth was firmly closed. The red eyes showed madness at first glance.
    "I guess he didn't think I'd come back to revenge when he was dealing with Rosturatu. It's hard to be scared this easily." Albert approached the man's side and put a sword in his hand.
    "Wake up." After putting my hand on the back of the man's hand to help him hold the sword handle, he whispered quietly by the cut.
    "I don't know that I'm waiting for more pain if I don't wake up. Go. No matter how much you fall into the shape of Rosturatu, I don't think you'll be that much of an idiot." The man eventually stood up from his seat. He stood holding a sword.
    "But you thought you'd still think, didn't you?" Albert swung the sword right away, as if he were truly surprised to raise his eyebrows. Albert's sword cut the man's shoulder in a smooth curve. Albert's bangs fluttered as soon as he woke up. Not an inch of his hide was disturbed. The sword moved again.

    Blood flowed from the man's shoulder. The man was busy defending in a hurry. Albert's sword moved again and stiffened the man's leg. The black was moving according to elaborate calculations. The refined movements were reminiscent of sword dance.
    "More, more··." The man eventually passed out without enduring fear. Albert tapped the man on the neck with a blood-stained knife. The fact that a scared human being couldn't say anything to this point meant that he really knew nothing.
    "These people barely got behind me," Albert smiled bitterly. Soon after he fixed his face, he found out from the wizards.

    I recalled that. It is unclear who Rosé Atiers' teacher was. First of all, I wasn't the wizard here. Even after hearing her description, she seemed to have no idea. At first, those who said they didn't know, couldn't endure continued torture and jumbled at anything they knew. It was said that Marquis Yefnen would be the closest person to the Black Magic. Marquis Yefnen often secretly visited the mart asking for advice on black magic. Of course, all the wizards could do was give books with basic knowledge of black magic. Because the black wizards were expelled from the mart.

    'I'll have to meet Marquis Yeppen. He has a clue. Albert squinted and lost in deeper thought. Fortunately, there was no risk of revealing that Rosé was a black wizard. It was almost impossible for others to know that even the wizards here did not know properly. But it's hard to guarantee. Even if the rumor spreads, you should be able to cover it up and get rid of it right away.' Rosé has never talked about the past. I can't even remember.
    "When will you tell the truth?"

    Albert shook his head after recalling an issue that Rose had yet to say. When the time comes, you'll say it yourself. You need the power to cover Rosé as soon as she finds out something unfavorable about her. I don't know when it will be, as fast as I can. Albert recalled the throne where Rosturatu was sitting. "King." I had to get my seat back anyway.
     
  5. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    :blob_coffee:
    Episode 56.

    Rosturatu is a dead horse, and he is a cheon who can't take care of his body properly. If Albert had not been trapped in the tower, it was obvious that he would have become king. There is nothing to change just by pushing up the period a little bit. It's just a shame that there's less time to be alone. The tower was a space that completely separated the two from people. Albert looked out the window. The red sunset was already setting.

    Albert thought of Rose. A face that suddenly came to mind when lying down or torturing a wizard. What did you see? He was confident that the disaster would have been enough to instill fear of the contract in her. I was just worried that I might have been too surprised. Albert recalled Rose's face. I wanted to capture the unique way of speaking, tone, smiling face, and praising him, just because I didn't see him for a few days.
    "Rose, I miss you." Albert came out of prison with the knife he wielded all day today. Blood dripped at the tip of the knife.

    After sighing deeply, he took off the shirt he had worn lightly. The clothes that fell on the prison floor were stained with blood. It was blood buried today torturing people. The blood on the sword had already cooled down and stuck black. Albert took a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped the sword. The footsteps rang.
    "If anyone comes here," Liam and Schubert came to mind first. If it's not both of them. It was highly likely that it was Mercy, the daughter of Matapju and the current head, who had been tortured just now. And his expectations fell right. "Low!"

    I could see Mercy running from afar. Albert muttered casually, wearing a new shirt that he had prepared in advance.
    "Is there a reason to run like this?" I understand that we had to see it today anyway," Mercy gasped without being able to speak. This is because I was exhausted running around the prison in search of Albert because I couldn't use magic.
    "What about Rose?" Albert, who was staring at the gasping Mercy, was the first question about Rosé's safety. Mercy grumbled while fluttering her eyes.
    "Low, I understand how you want to take care of your lover, but that's not the problem right now.

    "Yes, the problem." We can open up the door to talk about her.
    "How was Rosé after the disaster?"
    "...She's fine now."
    "Now?" Doesn't that mean it wasn't okay before then? Albert's eyes cooled down. Mercy sighed deeply as she flinched.
    "I think you'd better listen to it yourself. The story is longer than I thought. And I'm not here to tell you this story." "What's going on?"
    "Rosturatu killed Marquis Yeppen."
    "...What?"

    Albert thought I heard it wrong. Mercy said again as if he had expected Albert to bite back. He's dead.
    "···I'm dead." Albert smiled despondently, touching his chin. This was unexpected. Although this was made in hopes of separating the gap between Marquis Rosturatu and Yefnen, he knew that Rosturatu would not be able to let go of the Marquis Rosturatu easily. Marquis Yefnen was well-suited by Rosturatu, was loyal to the royal family-to be precise, and he also offered bribes. It was even safe to see Rosturato as the most trusted.

    The queen of Rosturatu, who is now dead, was also the sister of Marquis Yevne. Marquis Yefnen wielded enormous power on the back of Rosturatu's trust and certainly took care of his interests. At the same time, he knew exactly where he was and never did anything presumptuous. It is a good thing for them that Rosturatu killed his close aide at will. No, I didn't know if it was actually a good thing. 'I had to ask about the black magic.' The plan was completely ruined. 'What made him so impatient? Rosturatu left Albert in the tower and handed over the current drought and tyranny of the nobles to Albert. Goa.

    The sky was angry at bringing in a prince who was so vulgar that this accident occurred. The nobles, who were protesting, were unknowingly beaten by Marquis Yefnen, and more and more people were shooing over. Just by looking at the process, I could see how thoughtful and cowardly Rosturatu was. At least he was not so insensitive that he killed the person he trusted so much at once. As long as you don't go crazy. Albert put the sword in the censorship. He began to walk up to the prison exit. Mercy followed him in a hurry.
    "What was the disaster?"
    "It was a disaster that made him go through what he was most afraid of in his dream. Probably Rossturatu must have gone through a million years in his dream." Albert, who was wearing a coat on top, narrowed his forehead. This is because the disaster was completely different from what I thought. Fear.
    "Originally that."
    "What was originally scheduled was an earthquake. I tried to split the mansion in half completely, but the dragon changed its mind in the evening," Mercy added, pause for a moment.
    "After meeting Miss Atiers," Albert tapped the sword handle. One of his eyebrows went up and his voice turned low.

    "It seems to be related to the current situation in Rosé," Mercy nodded silently. But I didn't open my mouth about the situation. Albert didn't mean to rush either. Even if there was a problem, it would have been better to hear Rosé directly. Fear. Fear. Aren't these topics too related to Rose?
    "Riam."
    "You'll have to stay in the capital for a while. Rosturatu's condition is unusual."
    "There must be something else going on. "Yes, Rosturatu threatened to turn the tower upside down."
    "It's not that I don't understand." Dragon's disaster is the last step. It was to avenge Marquis Yeppen, but its powerful power also gave Rosturatu a nightmare. If so, I could know what the nightmare that Rosturato experienced would be like without having to tell me. Originally, he was weak-minded and jealous. Albert was also trapped in the tower because of his jealousy. Dragon disaster. Marquis Jeffen's death. Albert immediately realized what would follow. Maybe it was too obvious.
    "You must be about to hit my neck yourself. You need a wizard to open the door of the tower."

    "He even said he would tear down the mart if he didn't cooperate in this matter." Everyone knows that Rosturatu was a rotten king, but he was quite sensitive to power management. The image and power created by the former king as a castle army were also in harmony. Marquis Yefnen's sister was his wife and built a solid alliance with him, and he did not neglect to raise a Order. He believed that force was the best to develop power. For this reason, the wizards were a headache for Rosturatu. He managed the mart with minimal support, and threatened to cut off the support at all if he didn't listen to him. Because Matap made it possible to receive only royal support, people roosto.

    I had no choice but to follow Ratu's words. Rosturatu managed the wizards, especially by bribing Matapju. It was Mercy who woke up without seeing it. How much effort did he put into cutting out faith in Rostu Latu, whose power has changed and the rotten Rostu Ratu? It would not have been achieved without Albert's help. Albert only issued an order, and it was Schubert who actually came. This was also the opportunity for Mercy and Schubert to get to know each other. The two, who were of similar age, became quite open-minded. Mercy pressed her temple hard as she opened the exit door.

    A wrinkle was caught in Mercy's forehead, thinking about whether to call or appease Schubert to deal with the wizards shaking by Rosturatu. "If my father didn't become like that." Mercy glanced back at the path they walked. Albert told Mercy without turning his head.
    "It's still alive." Didn't you say you'd let me finish it later?"
    "...Yes, I know," Mercy muttered after being silent for a while. Her eyes as she recalled my father became blurred. She laughed spontaneously.

    "I'll have to end it. The biggest problem now is that Rosturatu is about to drive the soldiers, saying he will kill the prince himself."
    "Ah, when are you locked up to stay still in the tower, and it's so benevolent." Albert smiled and raised his hand in the air. The gaze I could see through my thinly opened eyes was frightening.
    "A father who wants to kill his son should be beaten up in personally. Let's move up the plan. The palace will be confused anyway. How can I trust the person who killed my hands and feet?" Rumors circulating just in time will instill a mind to the aristocrats, no way. If the prince really tries to find his place,

    The rumor is that it would be better to stick to that side. It is an opportunity to minimize damage. Albert tried to reduce unnecessary murder in this rebellion.
    "Tell Liam to contact the nobles and gather soldiers. The same applies to Schubert in the Order."
    "Yes, I see." Albert saw Mercy steadily following the expulsion and realized that the time of rebellion was really close. It was originally his temper to prepare for a longer time, but things always change. He was ready to change according to the situation.
    "It feels new."

    Albert recalled the first time Rosé asked me for a kiss. Unlike now, persistent eyes were full of desire, and the longing that could not be hidden was sticky. Then he immediately realized what this maid, had in mind for me. It wasn't difficult. Since I was young, there have been many people who approach me with such eyes. The urge to kill the maid immediately and randomize the body arose several times a day while making unpleasant physical contact. However, he was not allowed to die in vain after killing the maid. How did I survive? How did you decide to live again?

    Eventually, Albert decided to use the maid. It was easy to use a maid. No one has ever rejected his charm, and in the end, what this maid wanted was also his body. Let's cut this maid as soon as we get out. So that we won't see each other again. After that, he will cut the king's neck and stand at its peak. I will show my abilities to the king who treated me casually. Revenge has become a goal in life that makes him live again. Until Rosé Artiers changed. "Have you ever imagined this would happen?" Albert, who was thinking of Rose, loosened his eyes.
    He flew in the air, chanting a spell. Mercy followed after him, swinging a cane. Soon the two became small dots and disappeared.
    Episode 57.

    When I woke up, I realized that something was weighing on my body. I barely raised my head blinking my adrenal eyes and found a white sheep sitting on my chest crying.
    "Huh?··Rose-E···Wake up.····." I don't think I and Albert cried this much even when they were sick. I raised my hand and patted Hayang's head and comforted her.
    "Shh, it's okay. It's okay, Hayang. Stop crying."
    "Me, me, me··."

    Even when I saw her open her eyes, Hayang's tears did not stop. I had a hunch. I wasn't the only one who had nightmares. You had a nightmare, too. Alexander also gave Hayang a chance to confront him with fear. He really acts like a senior in life. I patted Hayang on the back and asked.
    "White, what was your nightmare?"
    "I died··." Hayang's fear was no longer a fear of death itself.
    "Kku, in my dream, Rosé···Can't remember me··· Now, a dragon cub like you, You don't need it ··." You completely forget yourself. I wiped off the tears left around Hayang's eyes. "Hayang, let me be your contractor."
    "Hajian-,"
    "I realized I was more afraid of losing you than suffering." I told Hayang of my dream. Hayang's eyes shook. I don't want to lose someone precious. But I don't even want to die. There was one reason Albert blocked me and Hayang's contract. Because I think I'm going to die.

    I didn't want to hurt Albert with a contract that I decided because I didn't want to lose Hayang. I know best how traumatic it will remain. Even if the sky collapses, there is a hole that will rise. After my parents passed away, my world seemed to end as it was, but I lived. I've been living. In it, I found another meaning of life and learned how to smile again. When I was at work and fell into Rose's body for the first time in the world, it was dark in front of me. But I found a way. The same goes for this time. I had to find a way. How to survive without dying even after becoming Hayang's contractor.

    In all my households, there was no premise that I would die. Because I couldn't make the person I love unhappy.

    ***

    I heard that Rosturatu killed Marquis Yefnen. Rosturatu, who woke up only a few hours ago, stormed into Marquis Yefnen's mansion and cut off his neck himself. Eyes stained with madness. Shaking body. Marquis Yeppen's blood around him made him look like a monster. And now, he was gathering people to kill Albert.

    Rosturatu in the book did nothing until Albert came out of the tower. He was busy playing in vain, enjoying his power. Alexander's disaster changed because I met Alexander, and the fate of Marquis Rosturatu and Yefnen changed because of the changed dream. Rosturatu was going to brutally kill Albert. Fortunately, Rosturatu has not yet entered the tower because he is busy collecting soldiers and knights.
    "I don't know if the soldiers will come and check the inside of the tower, so I have to go back to the tower as soon as possible. I'm glad I woke up before the magic camp started."

    Liam, who explained the situation to me, took the lead in walking down the hallway and said. Mercy went to tell Albert about the current situation, and Liam seemed to have thought of carrying him on his back if I didn't wake up before the magic camp started. I followed him down to the basement in a hurry and stood in the magic camp. He held Hayang tightly in his arms. But it felt strange. I think something's missing. As I was walking around my head, I realized that Schubert was not there. As many as possible, the owner of this mansion was not visible.
    "Duke, what about Schubert?"
    "He was called in a hurry. Rosturatu called in all the knights. It's an emergency call. You will not be able to return to the mansion until at least two hours later." Oh, that's right. I said I belonged to the Order. ···More than that, the appearance of a squirrel shaking day by day seems to be close to real. At the last minute, I was worried about me and recalled Schubert next to me. He must have fallen asleep because he was within Alexander's range. As much as I know Schubert was on our side, I think Alexander would have been considerate like me, but the fact that he must have suffered nightmares does not change.
    "Are you okay?" Liam, who opened his eyes wide and wondered if I would be worried about Schubert, nodded.

    "He is always exposed to fear. By the way, ··." Liam was speechless. He stared straight at me. A dim light through the darkness shaded his face. The recording in the eyes seen through black hair like the dark night sky was blue.
    "You don't look bad either. Considering that he had suffered a disaster," it was only after Liam spoke calmly that I knew he had asked after me.
    "Yes, I'm fine, too."
    "The baby dragon kept crying as soon as he woke up. I thought I'd stop if I took you there, so I didn't stop," he glanced at Hayang. Of course, it doesn't look like a dragon in his eyes.

    Liam asked in a blunt voice.
    "Are you going to be a contractor?" Albert knows why he put me in this job, so he's asking. I nodded calmly.
    "Yes, I will."
    "Even though you suffered that pain in your dream?"
    "...The nightmare I experienced was not the pain I would suffer as Hayang's contractor."
    "Then what was it?"
    "I lost my precious people and was left alone." Liam, who was leaning against the wall, slightly twisted his head and drew attention. He stared straight at me.

    I noticed that Albert appeared in my dream in my words of "precious people" rather than "precious people." After a little silence, Liam opened his mouth.
    "Are you still thinking of running away from Jeha?" He seems to be wondering if it has changed in my opinion after having a nightmare. Like Rosturatu did something sudden. His eyes glanced through me. To read my true feelings.
    "It's right to stay away from the prince," I smiled awkwardly.
    "Now I think it's time to organize each other's feelings rather than run away."

    It hasn't even been a few days since I asked him to help me, but I was ashamed of myself changing my words. I'm not the one who says it in one bite. I explained my thoughts carefully.
    "Because the situation at the tower was special. I know you can have a heart to care about me. So I think we need time to be apart." To be very honest, this behavior was also mixed with my fear. The more I'm with him, the more I'll fall for him, because I don't think I can stand the despair when he says he doesn't love me later. I laughed while thinking of Albert's face.

    "No matter what happens, I hope the former prince is happy." Because I'm the person I love.
    "I hope Jeha is happy." Liam looked down, repeating what I said. Fortunately, I didn't get angry at what I said. I added what Albert said.
    "And the prince told me to try everything I wanted."
    "I see." Liam sighed with his arms folded.
    "Playing a rosturato doesn't mean everything is over right away. The surrounding situation should be stabilized, and the nobles who followed him should take care of it in order."

    I felt that a lot was omitted from Liam's words.
    "There must be a lot of blood splashing."
    "Right. I don't want to put you in danger, and you'll probably leave me with your safety. Or to Schubert."
    ".... Sure."
    "Let's aim for this moment." Next time we meet, let's get ready."
    "Yes." I was surprised that he seemed to have a better grasp of Albert than I thought at Liam's words. I thought Albert would do the same in Korea. Because you can't even take me to the scene of rebellion.

    I was worried. Albert himself knew that I was about to move away from Albert. But he doesn't know where I'm going. ···Should we give him that, too? But the moment I say it, Albert will visit there. I could tell without looking at it. Then nothing will change. Good. Just a month. If Albert doesn't change after a month, if you still find me, you'll find him. At that time, let's erase my doubts and love him as I want. Thinking hard, I realized that Liam did not enter the magic camp. "Aren't you going with the duke?"

    "I'm going to stay here longer. Here, we have to see more of the movements of the nobles. As your baby dragon said, I have to hold a funeral for the blue dragon that died this time."
    "Hayang?"
    "I heard from Mercy." Oh, since Mercy is a wizard, she could understand Hayang's words. It seems that Hayang delivered the words on behalf of me, who wanted to take Alexander's funeral but couldn't wake up from the nightmare. I'm so proud of you, White. I was immersed in proud thoughts, and I heard Liam's voice.
    "Great job. FYI··."

    He looked at me and raised the corners of his mouth very slightly. It was a minor change, but the effect was amazing. His impression gave off a completely different warmth than usual. Again, I realized that he was a man with the title of a northern duke in a romantic fantasy novel. The magicians began to shine. Liam said to me, ah, with a sound.
    "You report this, Artis."
    "....What?" When I asked back, Liam declared it like nailing.
    "From the moment the content of the disaster changes, report what you have done to the lower part of the disaster."

    "…No."
    "The same is true of the fact that he had fallen for a few days. I told Mercy to make an announcement, so he'd probably be waiting for you."
    "...No!" I was going to talk to Albert today, but I was going to think about it before visiting his room! How much sweat did you get from his judo newspaper last time? I'm not ready yet! Give me some time to think!
    "Good luck". Why are you hitting the back of a person's head when you'really? When the resentment toward Liam rose to the tip of the neck, the view changed.

    Whi-ing. I was in the snowstorm again. But it didn't matter what was scattered around.
    "Rose." A voice that I knew too well called me. The voice that bothered me in the nightmare wrapped around me like a warm spring day.
    "It must be cold." Albert's hand put a robe around my body. All the worries I had just disappeared, Albert, left.
    "It's been a while," Albert smiled brilliantly. It was my favorite smile.
    Episode 58.

    It hasn't been long since it fell, what's so long? I wanted to greet it with a carefree voice, but it didn't go as I wanted. The robe he put around was warm thanks to the cotton on the inside. However, it was no match for his voice. I wanted to hear this voice. His real voice, not a cold frozen voice in a nightmare. I missed the face that looked at me. When I met Albert, I realized that the nightmare was terrible. It was a necessary experience to confront fear, but facing him cold was bad for the heart. After exhaling deeply, I buried my face on the shoulder of the man in front of me. His arms were warm even in the snowstorm.

    The smell at the tip of the nose is good. Did he just take a bath?
    "...Rose?" Albert shrugged his shoulders. I could have been surprised. Because it's the first time I've ever been this close to him. I usually reduce contact with him to a minimum, but now I wanted to be comforted. Breathing in to the rise and fall of his chest, I raised my head. I was used to it, but I laughed at his unrealistic face. As he smiled at me.
    "It's been a while, too, Prince," Albert blinked. Like someone I didn't expect to come out like this. However, his embarrassment quickly disappeared like snow melting in an instant. He bent his eyes.
    "Let's go," he reached out to me, and I grabbed it. No one talked about the terms of the contract. Probably, I think so since I kissed him before he left. Hayang flew with small wings and sat on my head. I was surprised to find a better balance than I thought. Hayang stared at Albert. He seemed to be thinking hard about something. Soon after, Hayang opened her mouth looking at Albert.
    "Nadoo···Long time no see, Ah····" Hayang first bravely talked to me. Albert's expression became gloomy. With the snow down, he looked at Hayang and said,
    "···I see." It was a rather awkward conversation, but my heart was pleased. I wondered if Albert, who doesn't like Dragon, just accepted Hayang's words without ignoring them.

    ***

    Going back to the castle, he returned to his senses returned to his senses. I was going to sign a contract with Hayang and had to tell Albert to help me not to die. Oh, I have to tell you that I had a nightmare after experiencing a dragon disaster. He wasn't just watching from afar, but he was constantly dressed up and hid into the mansion. I can imagine what Albert will look like. I also knew why Liam left everything to me. First of all, I needed time to think. I asked the first urgent thing.
    "Prince, shouldn't we go back to the tower right away?" "It's okay. Rosturatu is busy gathering soldiers, so he can't invade today. There is still a magic hanging on the tower that prevents anyone from entering." You and I are the only ones who can enter and exit it. As if to tell the obvious fact, his face was full of confidence.

    ···My plan to organize my words during the time I went back to the tower was canceled. I rolled my head again. It's time to eat dinner. As soon as I passed the gate and entered the hallway, I opened my mouth.
    "Oh, Hayang, go to your room and rest." I'll pick you up."
    "Okay. Uh··." Hayang nodded at me as if she had been waiting. It was fortunate that he remembered what he had said before coming here. While deciding to sign a contract and discussing it with Hayang, there was one thing that was decided. When talking to Albert about the contract, Hayang was avoiding somewhere else. It was obvious that Albert would be angry, and it was something that angry him might harm Hayang. I knew very well that Albert was finite to me.

    I turned to Albert after seeing Hayang disappear from sight through the hallway.
    "Prince, are you hungry?"
    "I'll make dinner for you." As soon as he tried to let go of his hand quickly, Albert shouted my hand and grabbed it tightly and pulled it toward it. My body was out of balance and reeling from unexpected power. Albert wrapped around my waist and hugged me like a snatch. I almost fell. I leaned back while inhaling, and something hard touched. ···It was Albert's chest. The hard chest, which is clear to be made up of only muscles, was wide enough to remain in my arms. My face heated up. I was grateful that Albert couldn't see my face.
    "You have to be careful."
    "····I know. "Please be careful from now on, prince."

    Albert smiled quietly to hide his heated face. Albert twisted his head slightly and lowered it. It was to get closer to my face. His breath touched his right cheek and ear.
    "I wasn't done talking yet, but I was going to go." And you never got hurt. Do you think I'll leave you like that?"
    "…"No." I definitely admitted that. Albert's reaction rate was so fast that it was hard to say that it belonged to humans.
    "I know there's something I need to hear from you."
    "I haven't even had dinner, prince. Didn't you miss my food while you were outside? I can also make you the ultimate chicken I've made you before!" I chose the longest-serving dish I've ever cooked for Albert.
    "You look more active than I am."

    "Because I like chicken." And I need time. After swallowing the back, I let down my shoulders.
    "If you say no, you can go straight to the room and talk. That's right, when the prince asked me to talk, but I was like,
    "How?" Albert, who put his hand on my shoulder, gently pushed me away from him.
    "Stop being so nervous." Make it what you want."
    "Thank you!" I ran out of his arms and into the kitchen. No, I tried to keep running.
    "As long as it takes, I look forward to a perfect explanation." If Albert hadn't said so. I really look like I'm in Albert's palm. Should I be grateful for showing mercy? Somehow I felt like I lost and headed to the kitchen.

    ***

    Liam's castle had a lot of really high-quality ingredients. I was disappointed by Albert's words for a while, but I started cooking happily. The occasional cooking helped me refresh myself. Of course, my head turned tight while cooking. First of all, I have to explain why I made this choice, so I should start with a dream story. ···Why I don't like to break up with people I have in mind. It's been a long time since I talked about my parents to someone. My friends didn't bring up or talk about me, and those who didn't know me didn't know, so it was a topic that I didn't talk about. It was also true that I was worried because I didn't know what Rose's past was like. But explain my situation to Albert.

    In order to do so, I couldn't leave out the past story. The chicken was cut into pieces, drained of blood, and put in a pre-prepared flour dough to coat it. As I was cooking in an unfamiliar space, I remembered the tower. Grin. The batter dropped in the oil is fried. It's the right temperature. I put the well-prepared chickens in the oil one by one. The chicken legs containing the dough began to ripen golden brown in the oil. I turned the chicken over and cooked it moist to the inside. I wondered if I should run a chicken business in this world, but I soon gave up. Everyone has one business. I will just live as a small citizen. The amount was intentionally increased, leaving Liam and Schubert's share. Because I owe both of them. Schubert was especially sorry that he was called right away without a break. Because I followed him and fell asleep together.

    ···I felt guilty because I thought that if Rosturatu had not had a nightmare, he would not have issued an emergency call order. I put prepared green onions on top of well-fried chicken. It was soaked in water for quite a long time to remove the spicy taste. "It's a pity that you couldn't season it." There were no seasonings and seasonings such as red pepper paste or soy sauce in Liam's castle. Perhaps they were not popular materials, so they did not enter the castle at all. That's why they allowed Albert to cook for him. It would be difficult to poison him unless I prepare poison in advance if only ingredients with guaranteed sources, taste, and composition were brought in. I'm done cooking. I glanced at the chicken and picked up the knife and hurt my finger. At the moment I felt the bitterness was felt the bitterness. Ugh, I don' like it. However, this was the only way to make a wound secretly. Let's press down on the wound at the fingertips.

    Blood bubbles were bubbling up and down. I stayed still for a while and put the chicken on the tray. ···I left the kitchen hoping that my expectations were wrong. I asked the passing servant to deliver Hayang's share of chicken, and asked Hayang to bring it to the dining room after she finished eating the chicken. I felt at ease when I had time to think for sure. This is why preparation of the mind is important. I dragged the tray and headed to the dining room. When I entered after knocking, I saw Albert sitting down and reading a book. ···It was a book about dragon. I put the chicken on the table with a nervous heart. Albert covered the book and put it down on the chair.
    "I've been waiting, Rosé." I smiled, turning my eyes toward the book.
    "Yes, I'm ready to talk. I'll tell you right after I eat. I prepared green onion chicken today. There's no sauce like red pepper paste."

    It was not a topic to talk about when eating. Albert, who was staring at the chicken I had been doing, blinked. Soon he nodded coolly.
    "Yeah, you should eat it, too." Albert and my meal began. I thought I would get indigestion if I talked about it while eating, but fortunately, he was quiet. I asked loudly about the chicken leg as if I were eating the last dinner. Crunchy. Spicy green onion, crispy chicken skin, and soft skin were chewed at the same time. Crunchy green onions completely captured the greasy taste of chicken, which could be greasy. It's delicious. It has a different charm from the seasoning. I was relieved that Albert seemed to eat pretty well, too. Everyone feels better when they eat delicious food. But drinking like this, I missed the drink. Beer is the best for chicken. I've never drunk alcohol in the tower or here.

    "Prince, beer goes well with this food. It's a very good combination to eat together later," Albert blinked at my solemn remark.
    "Rose, do you want to drink with me?"
    "Pick is tempting."
    "No, that's not what I meant!" At his playful words, I shook my head desperately. I really didn't mean it!
    "I know. But it's a little disappointing to refuse so much," he laughed. Albert's smile is a bright spring that does not give in to the north wind. It makes people unable to look. After weighing on my lower lip for a while, he opened his mouth.
    "So what's the reason for being a contractor?" I asked because I already knew my answer.
    Episode 59.

    I'm sure you already knew. I would have already decided from the moment you asked me to cook. While I was preparing for what to say, he also prepared what to persuade me. The book he was looking at when he first entered the dining room was the evidence. I stared him in the eye. The burning gaze like a red sunset was like a solid old tree that did not falter even in the strong wind.
    "If you took this much time to think, there must be a good reason for that. I don't know if I can really persuade myself." "Tell me." He ordered the face of the arrogant monarch. As if you're already reading me.

    It is true that Albert reads me well. But that didn't mean I knew everything about me. Originally, the closer people are to each other, the more careful they should be of prejudice.
    "I suffered a disaster, prince." I spoke calmly. He must have already heard from Mercy what the disaster Alexander chose. As expected, Albert didn't seem surprised at all. The gaze at me calmly did not shake at all.
    "Then you know better. "If you become a contractor, you've already experienced how much pain comes," he continued as if it were natural. He doesn't know. What nightmares I had. I shook my head slowly.
    "Prince, I saw Hayang die there." Only then, he was agitated. A man who had not budged like a mountain so far narrowed his forehead. Then, I'm embarrassed.

    He looked at me as if he had improved.
    "I couldn't do anything when I saw Hayang dying painfully on her birthday, and I regretted that moment."
    "It's been a while since we met."
    "That's the same thing between me and the prince."
    "Dragon and people are different, Rosé. Neither the time of life nor the life."
    "Prince, I can't just watch Hayang suffer." I paused for a moment. As I started talking, I couldn't see his eyes. As I lowered my gaze quietly, I spoke in a low voice. "I can't just let go of the people I love anymore."
    "Because I spent my family like that.""

    I wondered what kind of expression he would make. Because my past was the first time to tell. I slightly raised my head. Albert's face was hard to read. I didn't even know he intentionally erased his expression on his face.
    "That was the biggest pain for me." A shadow fell by his eyes under the light of the chandelier. He looked terribly tired. Albert, who weighed on his eyelids, spat out as if chewing.
    "No." I didn't think I could persuade him at once.
    "Rose, this is just throwing your life away. Just because you sign a contract, do you think you can save the dragon's young?" Seeing you talk right away, Albert seems to have thought the same.
    "At least if I sign a contract, the probability of Hayang living will increase. I will do my best to survive and become a contractor for the adult dragon."

    "It's so ideal." I hope it works out as you say, but there's only a limited amount of work that can be solved with effort," Albert sarcastically. The eyes under the diagonal dark eyebrows flashed coldly. The still elegant voice struck the facts like a whip. I know. I know it too well.
    "But I'm here to talk to you." As I told you, I can't just let Hayang die.
    "If you didn't know it from the beginning, you can't turn a blind eye to it now." If I had sent Hayang out the moment she entered the tower, the story might have changed. But I didn't do that. I put the dragon inside. Because I didn't want to be a fool who devoted his whole mind to Albert. There was a tight airflow between me and Albert. Neither side intends to bend its opinion. I don't even intend to talk appropriately to his thoughts as usual.

    Albert saw me. Before he knew it, he turned around the table and stood right in no time. Even the face that narrows the forehead while lowering its head is a picture. Is there a moment when he is not beautiful? Albert, who crossed his arms, stared at me. No, it seemed to stare at me, but the gaze was not toward me.
    "I thought you'd be foolish to give me affection."
    "I should blame myself. When the dragon first crawled into the tower, it had to be killed. So that it wouldn't affect you." The eyes that had lost focus were horrifying. He has a completely different ethic from me who lived in modern society. The difference with him was so real. Albert Gray is a man who does not hesitate to kill lives.

    Albert broke the life in my eyes and did not hide it. Like you want me to know. I got goosebumps on my back stem.
    "Prince, you can't kill Hayang." Albert's eyes were bent. He covered the face of an innocent child who knew nothing and told me.
    "Rose, hatred is something you can only receive when you're alive."
    "Just being alive is different from living." I know the difference well. Is it really living to just breathe in guilt without doing anything to Hayang? No, that's just Albert's selfish greed.
    "I have no intention of just watching you enter the fire pit. I gave you time to persuade and you failed." Standing up from my seat, I made eye contact with Albert, who bowed his head.


    "··You're cruel, prince. You didn't mean to be persuaded at all. The reason I didn't sign a contract right away was because I respect the prince."
    "Respect." Albert's eyes drooped as if my words were funny. Albert didn't touch me with brutal eyes that seemed to kill people at any moment.
    "How dare you say cruel to me, you?" The veins on his fist were as clear as his voice. The neck wool, seen through the buttons that seemed stuffy, shook. He opened his mouth with a bright smile.
    "Busy worrying about the safety of the dragon cub, I'm not considering it at all." I'm sure that's not true.
    "Can you say respect without thinking about me alone?"
    "I've never thought so."

    Albert shook his head at what I said. Whether it was a habit to smile around his mouth, or a faint smile remained in the midst of this, making him look like he was crying.
    "I've had enough of being left alone. It was the same when I was young. What you do is not respect, but deception, Rose." The emotion filled with slow-talking faces was complicated as if engraving one letter at a time. His face was close to the front. If you hesitate, you only instill anxiety in him. I stared straight at him. He spoke slowly so as not to look urgent.
    "If I don't die, it's not deception." "I don't know where that courage came from."
    "I know the prince will be sad. Because I know how it feels." So, I couldn't make a contract without telling you. Even though you know you're going to bump into each other.

    "I won't die at all costs." I mean it." He said there is a hole that will rise even if the sky collapses. After my parents passed away, I learned how to smile again and survived when I suddenly fell into another world. I even fell in love with Albert, who was the one to kill me. If there was a problem, I tried to solve it somehow. Strangely enough, the answer appeared when I found a way. I believe it can happen again this time.
    "You can endure any pain." It's not like there's no chance at all. Rose was originally a black wizard, and accordingly, mana remained in his body. I think this is the reason why I can see Hayang's true self. When you become a contractor of Dragon, the contractor and Dragon share their mana. Dragon cannot use magic because it has not yet become an adult, but the contractor has a different story. With the magic of the dragon, he has a talent that surpasses other wizards.

    I was able to. The baby dragon could also be easily protected until it became an adult under the protection of the contractor. A contract is a starting point. After that, the most important thing is how much the dragon expands and changes its possibilities. Of course, there were few wizards who tried to sign contracts drooling at the sight of magic because of the fatal fact that once they became Dragon's contractors, they could not bite.
    "Prince, men don't die so easily." I wrapped my fist around Albert's hand. He flinched. But he didn't avoid my hand. Unlike the words that had fallen coldly, his hands were still warm. His jaw trembled as he sighed.
    "Do you think your efforts can change the outcome?"
    "Yes. I'm not a coward enough to leave my prince behind because of pain. I've been through it. I know. So I'll get through it no matter what. And more than anything else.

    I clenched his hand tighter. "My most respected prince will help me." Dragon has never been mentioned in the book, but there was a story that Albert grew up as the strongest wizard. If you learn from him like that, wouldn't you have a good chance? I tried to appeal to the good things about the contract.
    "If you think about it, it's also an opportunity to get closer to the prince."
    "If you were Dragon's contractor, you wouldn't care what the lineage was originally like," Albert raised his eyebrows. Then, he stared at me with a slightly steamed expression and continued.
    "It wasn't important at all. Do you think I'll let such a backstory go around?"
    "Well, I think the few contractors of Dragon are attractive titles." He looked at me and spoke affectionately.
    "If the title or honor is important to you, give it to me as you want." The story shouldn't flow like this. And if you give it to me like that, I'm like a tyrant! I made a teary face.
    Episode 60.

    Swallowing back, I struggled to deal with the problem again.
    "You know that's not what I'm saying."
    "Rose." He hugged me. The tightly held arms were much warmer than his hands. It's not that I'm not nervous either.
    "Do you know this, prince?" The prince also appeared in my dream."
    "He left saying he didn't love me anymore. I was alone ··."
    "Forget it."

    Albert firmly stopped talking while thinking of his dream. The anxiety that I had turned away from with my anger in the corner of my heart melted away.
    "But what I was most afraid of was that the prince wouldn't leave me, but never see him again."
    "I know, I know. How does it feel to be left alone? Prince, please listen to me. Please believe that you can do it and help me. I want everyone to be happy." Albert's body that hugged me was exhausted. A heavy sigh like a rock poked my ear and my conscience. I patted him on the back as if I were comforting a child. Albert's body odor that hugged me tickled the tip of my nose.
    "Trust me." And help me." There was a knock on the door. The white came in time.
    "I'll open the door."

    I got out of his arms and opened the door. Hayang appeared as she faltered.
    "As expected, I can't allow it." The moment I held White in my arms, Albert's low voice filled the room. His voice seemed to announce a very natural fact. He came to my side in an instant. There was no hesitation in the smooth movement. I expected this to happen, but when I actually encountered it, my appetite was bitter. Hagiya Albert's personality was amazing just by listening to him so far.
    "I thought so." As Albert tried to grab Hayang by the back of her neck, I smiled bitterly and put a hurt finger in Hayang's mouth. Unwiped blood was dried up. White, who noticed my intention, licked my blood. The simplest and most primitive ingredient needed for the contract with Dragon was blood. Sharing each other's souls.

    It is to make the blood divided into all possible contracts. And you have to sincerely admit that Dragon is a contractor. Because we share lives with each other. A white magic picture was drawn around Hayang and me. The magic staff glistened white and wrapped around my body. Hayang spoke to her mind without moving her mouth. [Rose, tell me your name] I paused at the simple procedure of asking the contractor's name. This is because Rose Artiers' life has become familiar, but her mind has still lived as a regular person for a longer period of time. ···I'm not talking to Albert anyway, so can't I do this under my real name? I thought I could properly surround Hayang. Eventually, I said my name. [I.N]

    Hayang's eyes suddenly turned red and disappeared. Me and Hayang gasped at the same time. When I looked at the back of my hand due to the stinging pain, a white pattern resembling a white sheep was engraved. Grabbing Hayang's neck, he looked down at me. His eyes sank darkly. Albert took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Soon after he opened his eyes, he stared fiercely at Hayang.
    "You're going to kill Rosé."
    "No." Hayang confronted Albert with a clearer tone.
    "I don't want Rosé to die either."
    "I want to live with Rosé." If the time with me motivated Hayang to live, Alexander gave Hayang a reason not to die. Hayang's heart has grown.

    As I can tell you again my resolution, Hayang spoke slowly but firmly.
    "I'll never die, either."
    "From now on, I'll study. In front of Albert, Hayang's speech was very slow, perhaps because he didn't want to blur his words with my determination. But I didn't rush him.
    "I'm going to get the book to study." Hayang stared at Albert and made a firm face as if she would show her determination. Hayang's front foot pushed Albert's hand from his neck. And forr flew away. The contract is over. Hayang left the room. Hayang and I now share our lives. If I die, Hayang dies, and if Hayang dies, I die, too. On Hayang's 500th birthday, I will take an exam with him. "Ha."

    Albert grew his hair after a short laugh. Albert stared at me with an empty gaze.
    "You··." I looked silently at the empty snow. I waited for him to continue talking.
    "You." He looked expressionless, and I thought he was going to cry. As if feeling dejected, Albert stared at me, exhaling. "Rose, do you know how my teacher died?"
    "My teacher, who was Dragon's contractor, died on the day Dragon turned 500 years old, unable to overcome trials and pain." My unexpected confession made me speechless.
    "He wasn't a magical man, but he couldn't overcome the pain and committed suicide himself." Albert probably didn't learn magic alone. However, his teacher was never mentioned.

    That means he died a long time ago. It was rare to find anyone around Albert who did not die. That may be the reason why he has Greten by his side. How a person's thoughts originate from experience. I knew where it originated from his fear. But I wanted to show that there were exceptions.
    "I'm not dying." I approached Albert and hugged him. I hugged him as hard as I could. I felt comforted to be a cozy embrace.
    "I'm not dying." I said in a clear voice again. If I could reassure him, I could tell him again and again.
    "Really," Albert exhaled heavily. He hugged my body as if it were to be crushed. At that moment, the rough breathing filled my ears.

    I think I heard it somewhere. People who laugh well are much more hurt than you think. Hugging me for a long time, he clenched my chin. The gaze between the languidly raised eyes was still warm.
    "Rose, shall we kiss?" A low cast voice tickled my ear. What was his expression when he first asked this question? I think I was smiling. Relax as always. But now he wasn't smiling. He nodded. As if his face had waited, he came close. Or, his scent came into me. It was a completely different kiss than before. He twisted his head as if he couldn't allow a breath. The long kiss did not end easily. As he grabbed the hem of his clothes and trembled, Albert opened his mouth very briefly. I breathed in like a child out of the water in a water.

    Albert, who smiled low, seemed to have regained his composure only then. However, the kiss, which seemed to be over, continued again. Because Albert put his lips back together after I breathed in. My face is burning up. The touch of grabbing my neck had a much deeper meaning than before. The field breathed through the slightly separated lips. Albert gently rubbed my lower lip. Unlike the intense kiss, it was a delicate touch. His eyes were persistent on me.
    "...I can't do it now." I couldn't tell if he was talking to me or to himself. He let go of my chin at the knock.
    "You can never die, Rosé."

    He stood up from his seat, who spoke as if he were chewing. Having the same composure as before, he seemed to be a man who had nothing happened. "Get ready to go back," he opened the door. There stood Liam and rinsed-faced Schubert.

    ***

    After Rose Atiers left, Liam instinctively knew Albert was feeling very low. The reason was understandable. That's why I didn't make it obvious. He silently finished reporting the situation. It was the last report Albert made before returning to the tower. The rebellion was advanced, making it difficult to gather people. Marquis Yefnen's beheading this time shook many people.

    Of course, there were people who wanted to join Albert's side, but there were also people who could not turn their backs on Rosturatu because they were afraid of the punishment that would be given to Albert if he could not win. The soldiers are prepared in time for Rosturatu to go to the tower, and the palace without Rosturatu is attacked first. The plan was completely different from what was originally prepared to face him head-on, but the number of casualties would have decreased significantly.
    "Black. "I brought it." Liam pushed Albert's sword, which came with Schubert. It was only a barstard sod made for Albert. The black, which can be used with mana, was made in consideration of his height, weight, and how he swings the sword, not just a normal sword. Albert received Liam's magic sword.

    He took the sword out of the swordsman's house. The properly sharp sword shined green. Albert's finger slowly swept the blade of the knife.
    "Great job."
    "No." Albert didn't choose it himself, but he ordered Liam to make it when he was at the tower. Liam, who was anxious about being filled with his eyes, breathed out relief. Suddenly, Albert asked.
    "What kind of help did Rosé ask you for?" It was a surprise question. As Liam blinked embarrassingly, Albert, who was lowering his head to look at the sword, stared at him with his head raised at an angle.
    "Say it." The calm eyes seemed to have been expecting everything.
     
  6. Chorkie

    Chorkie Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jul 31, 2021
    Messages:
    215
    Likes Received:
    175
    Reading List:
    Link
    Thank you for the spoilers!
    Do you know if Albert ever finds out that Rose transmigrated? Does Rose get her original body back?
     
    Rubyn_ likes this.
  7. kibbles

    kibbles Member

    Joined:
    Mar 10, 2022
    Messages:
    1
    Likes Received:
    1
    Reading List:
    Link
    thanks for the spoilers! I literally just joined to leave this message. I am loving the story so far - I can't read the novel on kakao as it's not available in my region :cry:. Do you already have access to all the chapters???
     
    Rubyn_ likes this.
  8. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    You're welcome ;)
    I haven't read this far yet, but if you look at the spoilers from #Amara5401 on Page 3 (Spoiler: Spoiler), then I think Albert will find out and Rose will probably get her old body back :hmm:

    TBH I also don't have access to it in my country. But there are some helpful guides on YT on how to download it on Android without going to the app store. (The one I used: ). But you will need a second device if you need a scanlation app like me. No I don't have access to all the chapters. You can read one free episode per day, so I'm slowly getting there :blob_grin:

    :blobsnow::blobsnow:

    Episode 61.

    "He's the kid who wanted to do everything." "I would have known in the first place that I couldn't just run away from me, and is there any other way but to ask for help from the people around me?" Liam realized that hiding here would not avoid Albert's eyes and ears. Albert's eyes became thinner. "I think you know well that silence is more positive than speaking aloud," Albert, who put his hand on Liam's shoulder, tapped as if sweeping dust. The thoughtful behavior was a silent pressure. "I intend to do what the child wants. But isn't it fair to know what I'm thinking?"

    Liam, who laughed in vain, realized that Albert would eventually open his mouth when he hid it here. Maybe, this was better. Albert could have accepted it if he realized that she had done it herself rather than him. "I said I wanted to keep a distance for a while for my happiness," Albert smiled faintly. "Do you believe me when I show you my heart by splitting my chest?" The period is about a month?" "···I said it was about a month." "About a month, it should be okay," Albert muttered, putting the sword back in the search. Liam was embarrassed by the unexpectedly cool words. "···Are you sure you're okay?" "I'll leave it to you for a month after I go to the tower and praise Rose for her ball. If you want to clean up the palace, that's enough.

    You'll need a liver. "I'll live with him all my life, but it's about a month." Rose's ball had to be praised quickly and quickly. When the palace was still busy, I had to deal with it so that I could give Rosé a lot of things. "There are places to visit." "What?" "I should go to Dragon's nest."" Dragon's nest was a place where only magicians who reached the state could enter, and new dragons were born. Although it was called a nest, it was actually close to a cave, and there were murals about dragons inside. "How come?" "To check how to change Dragon's contractor," Liam swallowed Hyuk, the sound. I didn't know why Albert was doing this.

    "It's the path she chose. It is also beneficial to me that the lower court needs to pay such attention. "It can also show dignity as a king. It's not solely for Rose." The voice of smiling and talking was still drowsy. There was no flaw in the expression and voice. However, Liam knew that all those words were just excuses. Just because you hide it, there's something that can't be hidden. Albert's eyes, smiling around his mouth without showing emotions, were shaking. It looked like a rock thrown by the water caused a wave in the water. It's become silly to deny anymore. Jeju-gun finally gave his heart to the maid who did not even know her identity and origin. It wasn't that I didn't understand. There's no way nothing won't happen when there's only two of us in that small space. Since Jeju-do is also a person.It's an emotion that will disappear anyway.'

    Liam was on the side of believing what Rosé said. When you come outside, the illusion that the narrow space of the tower is love created will disappear. Then, Albert, who has lost his reason, will also realize how foolish my actions have been so far. "One Month." Rose Artiers should be sent to the southern beach as far as possible. It was more perfect if I lost contact later. "I should make sure I don't even show my nose."' ···The food was tastier than I thought and was a maid with proper thoughts, but that was not a reason to be next to Albert. It's going to be okay. Albert, who I know, was not a person to go crazy just because one person disappeared.

    ***

    "Nightmare? It was okay". It wasn't unexpected." Schubert, who opened his eyes round as if asking something like that, quickly became sullen. "You won't even be able to see his face properly for the time being?" I thought he was depressed because of the nightmare, but he seemed to be tired of the long sermon that the Order had to give his life for the king. It just so happened that it happened to be good. I took Schubert to the kitchen. It was to give the chicken that I prepared earlier. "With gratitude, I prepared a gift, too." "What is it?" "The food called chicken that I talked about last time. It's cold, but it's delicious to cool down." Schubert looked incredible. I was busy observing whether I had poisoned the chicken or if it was edible for humans.

    Soon after, Schubert, who coughed in vain because he was embarrassed by what he did, took a fork of chicken. It's cold, but chicken tastes the same as it does. He took a bite of the chicken and opened his eyes wide. "···You didn't like it for no reason," he muttered, chewing on the crispy outer shell of the chicken. I looked pleased at Schubert, who fell in love with chicken. "Right? It's understandable." "No! It's not convincing," Schubert ate the leftover chicken while blurring his horse's tail. Suddenly, his eyes were on the back of my hand. He opened his mouth blankly. "...you." "Oh, I signed a contract. Me." "You don't know your life is scary."

    Looking at Schubert with his eyes wide open, I replied with an awkward face. "I thought your life was scary," Schubert blinked as if he couldn't understand. Then he shrugged. "Well, it's not even my life." Schubert's gaze, which seemed to have nothing to do with it, stayed exceptionally long with me. "Is it your hobby to die?""No". Who likes such things? "I see. Is it your hobby to reject the order?" "···That's not it either." "Never mind. I don't know why I'm asking this question." Schubert shook his head and focused on eating chicken again.

    What is this? It's true that you'really. It seemed difficult to admit myself worrying about me. The changed tone was unfamiliar, but it felt much more natural on this side. As expected, people could not judge only by their first impression. This outing was more profitable than I thought. He lowered the alertness between Schubert and Liam, and met Mercy. He also became Hayang's contractor in summary. I exhaled and clenched my hand. I could definitely feel the magic flowing through my body. It is said that each dragon has a different degree of mana, but Hayang seemed to have great potential. One thing, I was a little worried about signing a contract under my name, not Rose's name. Hayang didn't sign a contract with Rose Artiers, did I sign a contract with Yoo Jung-in? Now I don't know what it has to do with that. "Oh, I should go".

    Schubert looked at the time and stood up. It seemed to be time to report to Albert. "See you later then." Schubert, who satisfactorily finished his meal, went in to talk to Albert after Liam. After asking Liam to let him know that there was chicken on his back, I headed to the library where Hayang was. I chose some books about magic there. It was basic things, such as how to manage management of horsepower. After getting permission from Liam, I finished packing with Hayang, and Albert sat in front of the room where he talked. I was not ashamed because I was bitten by all the people around me. "Gororong··." Hayang, who had not slept properly during my nightmare, eventually boiled down. How long did I wait? The door opened. Albert blinked when he found me holding the doorknob.

    I jumped up from my seat and laughed. "I'm ready to go, prince." "You worked hard. Good job." The rather calm answer and the bending eyes were completely different from what I thought. So I was confused. "It must be heavy." "I'll help you." Albert held my luggage bag in his hand. Then he bowed his head to me. "Let's go, Rose." Albert smiled as before. Something was out of the ordinary. Albert could not easily understand the situation that I became a contractor. I held Hayang tightly in my arms. However, Albert's gaze disappeared after staying on the back of my hand for a while instead of Hayang. "Good job preparing for it."" Albert, who spoke as if throwing, stroked my head.

    It was as if nothing had happened. After simply saying goodbye, we moved momentarily to the vacant lot and went up to the sky. Albert's order was as smooth as flowing water. Much more than Mercy's. As I got closer to the tower, soldiers guarding the tower caught my eyes. Despite the late hours, the soldiers monitored the area around the tower thoroughly. The number increased much more than when it went out. People were crowded like a flock of ants. "It's useless," Albert smiled at the soldiers. The number of people did not impress him. We even walked back to the attic of the tower. The attic of the tower was as quiet as it was when it left. We went down from the attic. I first moved the sleeping white sheep to the kitchen. She must have been really tired, but Hayang never woke up today.

    Going upstairs again, I ran into Albert, who had changed his clothes. Unlike when I was in Liam's castle, it was a shirt made of plain and rough fabric, but I was much more familiar with this side. I realized that I had returned to the tower. There will not be much time to stay in the tower in the future, but ··. There are few opportunities left to be alone with Albert. Then, it was better to take advantage of this opportunity. "Prince, you're not really relieved of your anger," I asked while looking carefully at his wits. Albert stared at me with his arms folded. He asked me back in a drowsy voice. "Is that important to you?" ···How could you have relieved your anger by saying this? I was bothered that he didn't get angry. Albert was too familiar with my feelings.

    "While I'm at the tower, I'll do anything. Just leave anything to me." "I'm not just talking." As expected, I got caught. I laughed and continued to talk vigorously. "I'd like to ask you to be shameless and teach me magic!" Albert stared at me. "I'll do anything to relieve my anger." "Yes." Albert's eyes curved like a crescent moon that lit the night sky. "Then sleep next to me from today."
    Episode 62.

    At first, I thought I heard it wrong. So I waited for him to correct his words. However, Albert looked at me calmly with his arms folded. "I thought it would be comfortable to put you to sleep in an attic without a proper bed." ···You've been putting me to sleep like that. And it was fine. "Isn't it a bed designed for two people to sleep anyway?" Change your clothes and come down." "No, prince. How could I be in the same bed as the prince? "At first, he rushed in first." I really wanted to give Albert a strong excuse. That wasn't me. I want you, I'll go to bed

    I wasn't the one who went in! ··But this behavior was as crazy as it was the same Rose Artists. I desperately found another reason. "But there's still a contract left, Prince." "I understand that the story of contact has been agreed upon." The reason for finding and bringing it was completely useless. Albert opened his mouth first, as if he had expected my last words. "Rosé, you're not going to say Balbam because you've never said it properly, are you?" Then I can let you know again." You're really good at liquidation. In my life, I have never seen anyone who speaks well like Albert. Taking steps forward, he seemed to grab me by the neck and steal my lips at any moment. Albert laughed when I stepped back. "Relieved." I don't mean anything else yet."

    Does that prince even know that word makes me more nervous? Does it mean that if it's not yet, it'll change later. "If you can't win a horse fight, it's wise to comply quickly." "If you follow what you say well, I think I'll be a little relieved." I can't help but fall for words that appease people. No matter what excuse I make, Albert will bring another reason, and I will eventually nod at his words. Yeah, you're just doing it yourself. Let's not think about anything else. I'm just sleeping. Mumbling to myself as if I were chanting, I nodded at Albert's words. "Will the day come when I can beat the prince?" Albert opened his mouth with a low voice when he lamented. "I wonder if the day will come when I truly beat you."

    Do you mean you're losing to me every time? Albert whispered as he put my hair behind my ears. "Let me lie in bed first." His voice tickled my whole body. Albert pushed me into the bathroom. When I prepared it, there was also clothes in the bathroom for me to change. ···Prince who takes care of the maid's clothes, what kind of picture is this? But I felt good that Albert took care of me. The current situation, which felt strange for no reason, was not bad. ···Maybe I was a perv. But is there anyone who won't be excited about a man like Albert acting like this? As I changed into a dull Schmiz, my head was filled with various thoughts. When I thought of the kiss I had at the castle, my face was burning for no reason.

    Nothing will happen. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Just sleeping. I opened the door and came out. "Prince?" Albert was lying in a straight position with his eyes closed. The moonlight sank on his face. Small faces and clear features were arranged neatly. Thanks to the long eyelashes, there was a shade. Only the sound of his breath rang quietly. Sleeping in a straight position was like a saint. You must be tired. It would have been a long trip for Albert, too. My body relaxed. Albert said it out of self-interest because he was worried about me, but I'm ashamed of myself for thinking so much about it. I smiled softly at his face. "I just ask you a favor that I really can't refuse." "But it'll be okay if you get a little bit better with this, I don't know if I'm a fool to think about."

    I closed the curtain staring at Albert's face. I was worried that Albert would be laid because of the bright moonlight. Lying next to him, my heart fluttered again. There have been times when I was in my arms and kissed, but what is this? I turned to the side and looked at Albert still. It was a great advantage that it was okay to peek like this because he was sleeping. "You're really handsome ··." I gradually closed my eyes because my body was tired. Haam. After yawning loudly, I give Albert, who is already asleep, something he cannot say when he is awake. "Good night, Albert." I wanted to call his name at least once.

    ***

    It was tolerable to look at his face and even his voice melting sweetly like honey. Until you call my name. I was suffocated by unexpected behavior. Rosé poured oil on the fire of desire that had barely subsided. I didn't even think about calling my name because I was always a prince, a prince. No, I've imagined it once. I think it'll feel pretty good. I just thought about it, but it didn't feel real. However, when I actually experienced it, it was a problem because it transcends feeling good and makes my body feel awkward. To make matters worse, Rosé, who made me feel that way, quickly fell asleep. The annoying breathing filled my ears. "Ha···." What do you mean you can't beat me? Albert, who muttered inside, eventually stood up. I felt like I had to cool down again today.

    ****

    Albert's hand shook my shoulder. "Rose, get up." I missed my bushy eyes. The sky outside was darker than I thought. It was raining. "It's time for soldiers to come. Go down and prepare." "Oh, right." It was a day when soldiers who supply food every week knocked on the door. What will he bring me this time? I jumped up from my seat. "Prince, you woke up early." "···Thanks to someone, I almost stayed up all night." He said with a big smile, but I don't know why the flames are rising behind him. I'm the only one in here, but yesterday, compared to me,

    It's unfair why he's guilty after falling asleep first. Albert held the letter on his desk in his hand. Looking at the clothes that have already been changed, it seems that I woke up a long time ago. Looking at the sword next to the desk, it seemed that the morning training had been completed. The luxurious swordsmanship went well with Albert. Albert, who swept his hair, handed me a letter. "Now, it's a report." "Wow, I almost forgot. ··· Thank you." Albert even wrote the report he had been cramming for. There was a mutiny of the prince. I fiddled with the letter in a strange mood. And I thought of what Rosturatu said. "Prince, thank you for writing the report instead of me, but what did you write?" "Last report?" "Rosturatu also made a big noise. At the banquet."

    "Oh, it's obvious what you said," Albert replied shamelessly. "It's going to be what I said." I tried hard in my own way, but it seems to have worked." "Did you write similarly this time?" I asked seriously. "No, this time, I raised the level further." "....What?" I had an urge to read it at any moment. Albert's eyes touching his chin became thinner. "It's the last chance to let the king off his guard." "·····I see." "Why don't you put on some weight when you talk today?" I'd be happy to say I'm sick." "I'll take your order."

    With a low voice, I also became serious. It felt a little more real to hit the roosturato. "Oh, you can read the letter if you want to." Albert's voice seemed to be mixed with laughter. In the meantime, it was cheeky to see him trying to embarrass me. "No, it's okay." I refused. It was clear that my face would turn red if I read it. I didn't want to give Albert another chance to tease me. These days, pranks on me have definitely increased. Naturally, I also became more embarrassed by his words and actions. "Do whatever you want."" Albert smiled at my face. I couldn't read what I was thinking. At least it was fortunate that he didn't look as angry as yesterday. Maybe he's excited to break down Rosturato. Thinking hard, I decided to have potato soup this morning.

    "Then I'll prepare breakfast with you, Prince!" Hayang was sleeping on the table in the kitchen. Right next to the table, there was a book that seemed to be touched by Hayang. - Contractor with Dragon. Looking pleased at the cover of the book, I picked up the fallen book, dusted it off, and placed it next to the white. It was time to start preparing for the meal in earnest. It's been a while since I was in the kitchen, so my fighting power has increased. I'm going to cook something that Albert would like. Boom boom! There was a knock on the door. I approached the door with a calm face. "Yes, it's Rosé." "I heard you were sick for a week. ···Report your condition!" It wasn't the voice of Bob and Uncle John who delivered the food. It seemed to have completely changed people.

    I thought I might not be a soldier at all. Since you can't see my face. Perhaps a nobleman under the order of Rosturatu came to check Albert's condition. "It was so bad that I couldn't even move properly. Of course, I couldn't cook properly. I'm sorry." "…What is the prince's condition?" I lied without acupuncture. "Even the prince is unable to get out of bed because of severe infection. At this point, I'm going to fulfill my desires!" Haha! I laughed wickedly like a villain. No one asked Albert how he wrote the letter earlier. In order to keep Rosturato off guard, I also needed to act hard. It is certainly my fault that the rebellion has been advanced. If so, I had to try to make his rebellion successful.

    The man outside the door asked, tempted. "Does it hurt a lot?" "Yes, it does." It was good not to see Albert happy about his bad luck. I found their foolishness funny. But there was something important to me now. "This week's food is···." "Just get rid of what's inside." There's no food for this week." "What?" "Then we'll leave." It's time to hit Albert's neck, so even the food given to him seems to be a waste. They disappeared after hearing only what they wanted. "No, people have to eat..." Bad guys. How can I live without rice? Food is so important to Koreans! My stomach rumbled.
    Episode 63.

    Fortunately, thanks to the absence of the tower for a week, the food left in the past remains the same. In the first place, red pepper powder and red pepper paste were piled up in the warehouse due to their large amount, and rice remained. If it didn't work out, it was okay to just make soy sauce egg rice. Entering the warehouse, I looked at the ingredients one by one. Potatoes came into my eyes first, and pumpkins were also seen. It's also raining, so should we make pancakes for dinner? Thinking of the crispy dough fried in oil made my mouth water. "Let's prepare it in the morning first." Taking out potatoes, cabbages, and seasoning ingredients, I headed to the kitchen. The morning at the tower after a long time was peaceful.

    I cut potatoes and green onions and sprinkled red pepper powder for the first time in a long time. After boiling it for a while, I tasted it. It was spicy and nice. As expected, Koreans should eat spicy food. This is all the more so because I didn't see red pepper powder and red pepper paste while I was out. It's the best. It's thrilling. "What are you making?"" Perhaps because I was caught in the rustling sound, the white sheep rubbed my eyes and flew toward me. It was really cute to fly with small wings that seemed to have few. "Did you sleep well, Hayang?" "Yeah." Hayang nodded. Snooping seemed to want to get something. It's understandable considering that I fell asleep exhausted yesterday. Just in time, the rice is ready. The rice was turned upside down with a spoon that opened the pot. The rice grains were glossy. Imagine how delicious the rice is. I scooped out the rice with a spoon and held it out to Hayang. White is Soon.

    I grabbed the tune. Munch munch. Hayang, who had eaten, smiled with her mouth open. "It's delicious." "I'm going to eat something delicious at lunch, so look forward to it." The menu was decided as Korean pancakes. Hayang glinted as if she was looking forward to what I said. At that time, strangely, strange feelings bloomed in my heart. It felt like excitement and joy, but something was heterogeneous. It wasn't my feeling. I stared at Hayang. Hayang nodded as if answering my question. "This is how you feel." I could see how excited Hayang was. Emotions that were difficult to express in words were vividly filled in. It was amazing that emotions could be conveyed alone. "Do you share your feelings with each other?" "Whenever you want."

    That's a relief. It was difficult for all the feelings I felt while watching Albert to be delivered to Hayang. When I see Albert, my feelings run through you. I didn't want to let Hayang know all those feelings. It would be nice if the day would come when Hayang could feel such feelings in person later. If you look at Hayang, who is still pure, it seems like a distant story. I greeted Hayang by petting her body. "Thank you for letting me know what you're thinking." Hayang laughed broadly at what I said. A smile like a child made the viewer happy. "I wanted to convey my feelings like this." "Why?" "Because my explanation is always lacking." Unlike Alexander, who seemed familiar with using human language, Hayang was still clumsy at speaking. It's a difference from experience. I didn't know Hayang would care about that.

    "I like the food Rosé makes me." "I like Rosé, too." There is no pretense to Hayang. Fastballs are the only way to express emotions. I really like that. Hayang's pure feelings made me overwhelmed. How can I regret the contract when I see Hayang so happy? I can never do that. I put the soup on the side and put water in another pot. The life I always took care of Albert was to make an egg. After eating from me, Hayang flew back and opened the book. Hayang's face looked quite serious as she turned the page with her front feet. "How is the book?" "There are so many things I don't know that I don't know." Hayang frowned. "Each dragon evolves at a slightly different pace, and··."

    He was born as a dragon, but the information that Hayang knows about herself is instinctive. That evolution will take place on his 500th birthday. It was embedded in every dragon's head. "Don't be too impatient." I also planned to study hard from today. I was going to learn the basics from Albert. "Let's cheer up." I pat Hayang's head and encouraged her. Hayang nodded with sparkling eyes. It seemed that there was a more reason for life. In the past, there was no place to get attached to. After putting the egg in the boiling water, I finished reading the book that Hayang was reading. It was a story about those who survived the pain of becoming adult dragons, but there were not many stories in fact. There was one catchy phrase.

    -The place where Dragon is born is called Dragon's Nest or Tomb. This is because there are many people who die even before they are born there. Dragon contractors visit here with Dragon, who successfully evolved, and their traces are left as murals. It was about the dragon's nest. However, not everyone could go to the nest, and it was not properly known where it was. Without a high-ranking wizard, it was impossible to even locate it. I wonder if Albert knows. I'll have to ask you later. After taking the eggs out of the boiling water, I finished setting the breakfast table. The fresh kimchi and rolled eggs that were prepared in advance were transferred to a bowl. After making potato soup and putting boiled eggs, a perfect breakfast was completed.

    I think there are a lot of dishes made of eggs, but I was confident. The easiest thing is egg dishes. With a tray-filled dish, I slowly began to climb the stairs. It was quite heavy because there was a lot of food. ··· Shall we take some out? At the moment of contemplation, the door to the room suddenly opened. "Oh, yes, yes." Prince Albert took the tray from my hand before I could call him. At the touch of the jam, I blanked out and stopped. Albert naturally lifted the tray, moved around as much as possible, and narrowed his forehead. "What if I get hurt?" "How can I get hurt when there is a prince?" I was sly told by him. But I was happy that Albert came out. It was amazing. Albert always stepped up and helped me before I said anything. First, I noticed what I wanted to say, and first predicted what I would do.
    I like him like that.

    ***

    We put the dishes down on the desk one by one. Albert laughed when he saw potato soup, and added that spicy is the best. Albert's expression when he saw the boiled egg in front of me was ambiguous. Like when it's hard to read facial expressions. "You must have trained early in the morning today, so I prepared protein for the prince's muscles." "Right." "If you don't want to eat, you don't have to eat it." "No, it's nice." If you do it for me," ···How can you come in like this? My heart was persecuted by potatoes. I took a deep breath and picked up the spoon. "That's a relief." I was worried about the prince's face.

    His voice melted deep into the heart. "I was fortunate to meet the prince here, too." When I first became possessed by Rosé's body, I wondered why Rosé had to go, and sometimes I was depressed by her continued confinement, but I was able to meet Albert regardless of all that time. I can affirm that I will not be able to meet a perfect man like Albert in my life. It rained heavily. Raindrops touched the window and made a sound. I finished washing the dishes and came up with Hayang. Hayang read hard and I asked Albert to teach me about magic, but Albert refused with a determined face. "Because we can't use magic here." "Why?"

    "There's still a magic limit. If you don't have the magic power to surpass the curses, you can hardly use any magic. I can solve it if I want, but I'll be out in about a week, so I wonder if it's necessary." While I was washing the dishes, Albert was contacted by Mercy and Liam through a cane. "Rosturatu is collecting all the soldiers of the nobles.Moreover, I guess I'm afraid." Albert smiled softly and held his chin. "All the soldiers are gathering at the palace. Isn't it great paternal love?" I speak calmly, but the content was unusual. The number of soldiers seen outside was just appetizers. To deal with one Albert, as many as 30,000 soldiers are currently mobilized. I think there's a war going on somewhere. To move this number of people, that much reason is needed. It won't just come. Armored.

    I'm going to come back after doing it. I can't imagine so many people surrounding the tower. Rosturatu was really preparing with all his might to kill Albert regardless of the aftermath. "Ha···." A vain smile came out naturally. One thing was clear. Alexander's nightmare completely lost his judgment to read and act on the current situation. Rosturato Gray is already absolutely insane.
    Episode 64.

    The flow of the original work that I changed created the current situation. Wouldn't it be hard for Albert to deal with 30,000 soldiers? Sneakily noticed Albert, but he was not shaken at all. "Mercy will bring the wizards in time. ···Schubert is doing his job well in the Order, so don't worry, Rose." Rather, he reassured me by explaining our situation to me. "How many wizards are there?" "There will be about 300 wizards left on the tower." "What?"

    No matter how precious a wizard is, isn't the number too small? Albert explained one after another. Originally, the number of wizards registered and living in the pagoda was about 2,000. However, when Mercy emerged as Matapju, there was a bloody wind, and there were many wizards who were imprisoned or killed. In addition, there are magicians who left tired of the vicious behavior of the pagoda, so the number has decreased significantly. "Oh, my. I can't believe I have to deal with 30,000 people with only 300 people." I, have I completely changed the flow of this book? I was overwhelmed by the numbers and swallowed my dry saliva. "Number is not a big deal." Albert comforted me and said as if he were shedding. Albert's indifferent attitude read his belief in his ability. I was seriously curious about Albert's ability that I had never seen before because it was possible properly. Because the ability you showed me is really just a part of it.

    Albert, who looked at his chin, leaned toward me. "Oh, first of all, when I enter the palace, I will praise you for your ball." The calm words were already assuming the success of the rebellion. At that time, Albert suddenly had a serious face. He hinted at thinking about whether there was a problem. "What do you like more, money or land?" "...What?" "Didn't you ask me to provide enough money to live abundantly?" "Oh, that's··." There was talk about the contract, but it didn't feel real. What do you mean it's the moment when the real contract is made? · · · No, more than that. There's a serious topic where our lives are at stake. To bring back the story of rebellion,

    I tried. "There's no reason for you to do it right away. You can wait a little bit. Then the soldiers··." But Albert smiled softly and shook his head. "It's an opportunity when you're confused. Later, there will be more people throwing up." "That's true, but ··." It was difficult to answer easily because I didn't know what would benefit me the most. However, it was true that it was a problem that had to be completed quickly. It was certain that after entering the palace, it would be revealed that I was originally a maid. It's hard to keep personal information secret as it's related to Albert. Who loves a maid to sign a contract with a prince and get wealth? He took out the contract he had put in the drawer. Albert, who looked through the contract clause silently, turned his head toward me.

    "If it's a territory, is there a place you like?" "I like fertile territory." Or is the place with the sea better? There are places with lakes and places with mines." Land owned by me,···! At first, I was overwhelmed by just thinking about it, but the more I repeatedly agonized, the more I leaned toward money instead of land. Enough money to buy a building, enough to play, eat, and live for the rest of your life. Isn't it tiring to be a lord? You have to put your heads together to feed people, collect taxes, and stock up on food and winter every year. "Prince, I think I like money better." "Money?" "Oh, the building is okay!" "If it's a building?" "A building with the best restaurant in the capital city.""

    "Or a dessert store?" "··You like desserts." I did say it." I nodded quickly. "Anyway, I'm satisfied if the money comes in every month." Wherever I go, I'll be able to support you." "I'll go." "Yes, that's right. My dream is to travel around the world, and I like to travel!" Traveling around the world every month. How romantic is this? "Because it's a trip,···." Albert's eyes stretched out as if he didn't like something. His finger tapped the edge of the desk. "No matter how much I think about it, I'd like Youngji."

    He spoke as if affirming. It was like a bolt from the blue for me. What a surprise. I hurriedly added. "Prince, I'm not a person who deserves the land." I don't even know how the land rolls in the first place. "That's why I attach people. Not all nobles know. "Wouldn't it be better to give a lifetime pension than money, Rose?" That's right Albert! "Shouldn't a loyalist who sacrificed his life to infiltrate this place and faithfully guarded me?" It was easy to realize that what Albert said was a narrative that would spread when he went outside. He was a man of talent in telling stories. "But I still have more money," said Albert, who cut my words neatly. "There's someone asking you, so answer like that."

    Albert's red eyes sparkled. "Oh, and one more thing." There is a rumor that Liam told me." "What?" "There is a person who makes food similar to the food you made in the castle."Moreover, if the food was cooked by the castle, it was sujebi or chicken. Anyone who can make such a thing here. Seoina is the only heroine. "He asked me if I knew you." "No, I don't know. But ··." I shook my head and took a moment. I'm not close to Seoina. However, it was kind of amazing to hear about Seona like this. The real content of the original work begins in earnest. As I went around and changed the content regardless of the original, it was clear that Seona's story would also change.

    Albert may not like me in the future, but it will be impossible for Albert and Seona to continue now. I was not a fool enough to let Albert go of someone he liked as long as he didn't choose Seona himself. "I'd like to meet you." It wasn't because of Albert and Seona's love line. It wasn't even because of the anxiety that they might fall in love when they meet. "How come?" I was curious about the food Seoina made. If I'm a mixed coffee in the cooking world, Seona is the top. As much as I appreciate the pleasure of eating, cooking was important. I should think about having Youngji like this and bringing the female protagonist. I was serious. "I think you'll be good at cooking." Albert smiled at me.

    "If you want, I'll call you to the palace later." "Thank you, prince!" said Albert, who was sweeping his chin with his thumb as if he were worried. "Go out and stay in the separate palace for a while." "Is it a star palace?" "There are two star palaces on the east side of the royal palace. I'll write one, and he stared at me. "You stay in the other place." If I leave here anyway, I was in trouble because there was no place to stay until Albert rewarded me. I nodded right away. "After I finish giving you the land, I will have to leave Liam and the palace. Because I have to clean the palace extensively." As Liam expected. Albert intended to leave me to Liam.

    Albert, who spoke coolly, felt guilty. No matter how short it may be to break up with him. The nuance of the word "cleaning the palace" may not be only about the building itself. It is time for those who had been struggling with Rosturatu to disappear into the back of history. "It'll be a pretty long cleaning, so I don't want you to see it." His gaze sank deep like a low voice. The appearance of sighing with a drowsy face looked tired. "You'll meet several people at the palace and return to your old life." I hinted. Albert got up from his seat and came close to me. Then I sat on the floor and put my hand on my head while listening to his story. "Yeah, just like you wanted."

    His life, which Rose Atiers had ruined, is finally on track. He patted me gently on the head. "And a month later, I will find you again," a deep voice sank in my ear. One month. It was too accurate to pass. I knew it intuitively. The fact that my plan was discovered by Albert. Liam couldn't have said it on purpose. It's just that Albert's sense is too fast. But why? What makes Albert not nervous at all when he sees the plan. "I know what you're thinking, Rosé." The hand stroking my head gradually came down. "We decided to do as you wanted." Soon he put his hand on the back of my hand.

    "My patience is about to run out, so I think you'll believe me at this point. He put my hand close to my heart. "It's a month." He grabbed my hand and pressed it against my chest. His heart beat hard. The face heated up with the feeling of solid muscles. Unlike his rather calm and calm appearance, his heart was beating violently. By the time I no longer know whether the heartbeat flowing through my fingertips is his or mine. "Don't wait with everything you can give me. After that, Albert whispered in a low voice. "You're coming." You're coming. His words echoed in my head. He kissed the back of my hand. The soft touch and breath tickled my body. The kissing dance was too reverent to be considered a grade.

    It was long to see that there was no. Soon after, Pen Albert smiled with his lips bent at the end of his eyes. "Even if you don't come, I'll go." He was dazzling.
    Episode 65.

    Bubbles, bubbles. The sound of rain outside rang pleasantly. I sat on the bed and slipped next to Albert, who was reading. "Prince, I'm ready to learn that magic." "I see." Albert nodded with a calm face and turned the page of the book. "·· Aren't you going to tell me?"" "Well." "I really want to learn." "I don't want you to learn magic." His gaze was still toward the book. I was somewhat embarrassed and speechless. In fact, I didn't know Albert would come out like this here.

    I thought you'd teach me magic all the time. "Prince, I know you're angry, but don't you want me to live?" He opened his mouth carefully so that he wouldn't be angry. As long as I have become a contractor, trials are inevitable. Albert would have known better than anyone else. "You will never die." "···But how can I overcome the ordeal without learning magic from the prince?" "I don't know." Confusion doubled as I smiled and turned my words around. ··Albert was actually the avoidance type? When faced with a problem that is difficult for him to solve, is he a brother who denies first? Let's leave the problem solving? No, that can't be true.

    It was completely different from Albert I've seen so far. I think there's something more to hide. I looked at Albert's face quietly. A picture-like man, even turning his head along my gaze with a smile around his mouth. Once you become a contractor, you said you can't change it, but what if you don't? Did he find a way to get rid of the contract at all? "Do you know how to close the contract?" "No way. Once the contract is completed, it will last forever. That's the scariest thing." Albert's face, sneakyly turning the page of the book, was silent. But I know how colorful the emotions hidden in them are. I also know how anxious he was and how angry he was when I first signed the contract. There's something more. It was clear. Albert knows how to solve things without teaching me magic or eliminating the contract.

    However, it was clear that nothing would come out of Albert's inquiry over and over and over again. No matter what you were up to now, you had time because Rosturatu would come first. I'll ask Liam later, and first of all, I'll aim to learn magic. All right, let's stimulate Albert's sympathy by showing a fearful appearance. Furthermore, I am a body loved by Albert. "Then you have to teach me more. Prince. Thinking that I might really die, I couldn't sleep at night. " I tried my best to look like a poor puppy by lowering the corners of my mouth. Albert crossed his arms and his eyes bent as if my acting was ridiculous. "Yesterday, you slept so deeply that no one could know who carried you." I was caught. "The prince went to bed earlier." "And woke up earlier."

    Well, it's true that Albert woke up earlier than me and trained every morning. While training? Training? I was thinking about the fact that Albert had decided to help Hayang with physical training every dawn. "Prince, you trained alone this morning." Albert's eyes narrowed as I smiled and talked about it. Like Albert, who is smart, he seemed to realize what I was going to bring up now. I talked vigorously as if I were a student presenting my assignment. "That's right. You said you would train with Hayang. The prince says, "I remember there was a condition that you had to get up together," and "I will make sure to do so from tomorrow." Today, I think it would be perfect to learn about magic instead of that training."

    There is not much time left to go out anyway. Let's say that waking up at dawn is a week's tight schedule and you can do it! ···But even in my words, Albert seemed to have no sign of changing his mind. Hu, there is no separate iron wall like this. When I try to attack, I don't know how the person who doesn't fall for me like this came to like me. ···It was a narcissist remark now. I shook my head and sighed deeply. "It's true that I'm really worried. "I'll somehow survive, but I don't know how to do it at all, and I know how to do it even if I'm a little clumsy." I scratched my head and closed my lips. Then he bowed his head deeply. Hair that came over to both sides blocked the view. "I know it's selfish to act like this after doing everything. Can you help me?" I raised my head with the last request.

    Later, Albert, who sighed, covered the book. His body slowly turned toward me. The cool eyes were of the same color as the sunset. The man, who did not know the word compromise, stared fiercely at me with indescribable feelings in his eyes. Albert, who stood up, approached me. The hand that put my hair behind my ear paused and touched my left earlobe. He was shaking. I thought this was the time, so I stretched my tongue while looking at him. Holding his hand tightly was a bonus. I have attracted all the aegyo I have done in my life. "Yes··?" Albert hardened at the moment. Albert, who blinked with an expressionless and calm face, bowed his head obliquely and narrowed the distance from me. He whispered in my ear. "If you say so, did you think I wouldn't be able to refuse?"

    As I couldn't see the expression, I was confused about what voice without height meant. For me, who had never acted cute on purpose, I couldn't tell if it was working. I think his voice is angry. Is it counterproductive? Well, I thought my behavior might have looked awkward. I was silently waiting for his answer, and I felt something wet and warm in my earlobe. Surprised, I trembled. "Wow, prince?" "Now you know how to draw me as you please." The voice that was lowered in an instant was deeper than I thought. The breath that sat down in my ear was itchy. As I tried to get away from him, he grabbed my waist and wrapped me in his arms. "I don't even know what I'm holding back right now." The face facing me smiled brightly as usual. But my gaze that's different from before

    I wasn't such a fool that I didn't know what it meant. Certainly, the atmosphere has changed since the last kiss. There have been more actions that imply sexual meaning, and physical contact, including kisses, has increased. Those who know and implement the contract better than anyone else have completely turned a blind eye to the contact. · · · This is both negligence. Anyway, I don't think it's going to the end with Albert. While I was thinking, Albert put his lips on my neck. I raised my hand and blocked his lips to block his gradually going down lips. We have to stop. We have to stop! There's also a white here! Of course, Hayang is not a minor and is actually much older than me. My head turned tight as if I were a robot. Something Albert might be tempted by! Something he might be tempted by!

    "Prince, if you tell me about the basics of magic, I'll tell you about myself!" "Your story?" I felt my breath in my palm. I closed my fingers without realizing it at the sound of mumbling. "Yes, you can ask me anything you're curious about." I'll tell you everything I remember." "...I definitely told you about my parents last time, too." "Yes, I mean ···." I breathed out and blurred my words. Albert's low laughter rang. "Your face looks like you're going to cry if you do a little more." "I'm weak at this kind of contact, too." …Well, I wonder if there is a woman who can calmly move on even after making this contact with Albert. Albert asked, snooping his head. "Rather than kissing"?

    "Yes." "Then I should kiss him more now." "Why does it have to be premised on 'now'?" "Do you think it would be better to get used to other things step by step after that?" I stared hard at him with a smiling voice. "I'm saying this out of consideration for you." Albert, who burst into a small laugh, soon kissed my forehead slightly. Mana is the source of water mana. In other words, the stronger the mana, the more power he has to deal with mana. Magic staff is a way to attract this mana. The cane amplifies the magic power, and every time the magic wand...

    It helps you not to have to draw. It might be natural for those who first start magic to rely on a cane. It means that in order to use magic without a cane, you have to accurately remember and understand numerous magicians in your head. And Albert was doing this without any problems. "Drawing a magic picture doesn't mean it's over. They say we need a synonym. The starting word is a horse that can use magic. In other words, it's the power to gather mana and use it as we want." "I see···." "Last time, you seemed to know some starting words." "A little bit···?" "Say it." Having remembered that the starting language was English, I said a series of words I knew.

    Except for the fly and the Hide used by Albert, they were words that could be shaped like water and fire. Albert nodded. Everything I said seemed to be right. Well, is there no problem using the magic itself once you get used to it? I felt like I had a prior study, so I was excited for some reason. Albert muttered seriously to see me like that. "You can't know this well right now, but does your body remember?" "What?" "I'm saying this because I think you know the starting words quite well for a person who doesn't remember." It wasn't unreasonable to think that way. The language here was completely different from English, and it took quite a while to learn the starting language accordingly. Albert, who was staring at me, took a moment and asked. "··Do you have anything else to say to me, ROS "

    "What?" "About your real appearance." I think you're asking if I remember anything, but I'm worried. I'm not Rosé Artiers. "Yes, not at all." I answered vigorously right away to ease his worries. And on the other hand, I became quite embarrassed as I had no way to resolve his misunderstanding. No, this is just... It's just the power of cramming education.
    Episode 66.

    "The basics seem to be somewhat established, so let's take a look at the magicians you need first." Albert opened the book and showed the magicians used in each magic. The round circle was filled with geometric patterns. I had a headache just by looking at it. "You have to memorize and draw each magicians accurately so that you can use your true strength. Although the strength of each person's power depends on their mana," Albert stressed that he could not pass a single shade and the shape of the magic staff. They all look the same to me. "It looks similar, but ··." "The western pattern of this magic camp means nature, and the western pattern of the magic camp on the right is water. They have completely different meanings. If I draw magic wrong, I'll write magic poems.

    Not only cannot be conveyed, but also side effects can occur, so you must memorize them properly." It feels like I'm doing math and chemistry, not magic. It's been a while since I've had a burning enthusiasm for studying. "Wait a minute." The best thing to memorize is to write it down yourself. "Come here, Hayang!" I called Hayang, who was reading a book far away from us. Putting the books I brought this time side by side on the floor, I put a blanket on top to complete a small table. Bringing books hard again this time was very helpful. "White, let's sit here and study together." White, who ran along, sat next to me with a big smile. It was cute to see him carefully turning the page with his front feet.

    Albert laughed as if he was dumbfounded as he looked at the simple table I made. He stood opposite the table where I and Hayang sat side by side. "Why don't you sit at your desk, Rosé?" He bowed his head obliquely as he looked at me sitting on my desk legs. I didn't seem to understand why I sat like this with my desk. I shook my head. "No, it's comfortable here, too." Albert didn't say it because he thought he would be angry, but ···Hayang can't sit with him on the desk. I immediately began to paint the magicians with ink on the pen. I decided to memorize what I thought was the most necessary magicians. Having attracted all my aesthetic sense as a child, I started studying magic. Albert guessed exactly what kind of magic it was by looking at the vague lines of the magicians I draw.

    "It's not bad because it's a pocket, but I don't know how long it can last." Forget. It was anesthetics that reminded me of unbearable pain. If you can't get rid of the pain, it's best to forget it. "I believe it will be possible if the prince helps me after my magic is over!"" I sneakily asked Albert for help. "···Yes, sure," Albert looked at me and raised the corners of his mouth faintly. The sincere face made me put in even me, who thought I had some immunity. "I always think about it," "I think I know what you're going to say." When I took a break, Albert half-closed his eyes as if he knew. The overlapping smile became as thick as the evening sunset. I know what Albert was thinking. But I didn't want to say that I was handsome.

    "Your smile is so pretty." The new purity of spring that has just risen is not as bright as bright as his smile. I like it when he smiles. I like the pure emotions that reveal a handful when I smile. "I hope more things will happen for the prince to laugh sincerely."" I know that his life is to pretend to laugh while raising the corners of his mouth with a cheerful expression. That you are in a position where you cannot easily show your expressions to others. I don't want you to laugh even when you're having a hard time, but I don't want you to lose this smile. "From the bottom of his heart," Albert's mouth gradually opened when he said it. The eyes staring at me blinked as if they were unexpected. The eyes slowly bent and drew a half-month. "··I think it was on my side to make the work," he whispered in a deep voice with my favorite smile.

    "I mean it." "How much longer are you trying to make the person who's already passed over?" Albert, who sat opposite and bent down, put his chin on the simple table. The gaze of his drowsy eyes fell deeply. "···Shall we refrain from saying this?" "No, don't do that. Then you'll be punished," Albert replied right away. I was relieved by the determination not to do so, and my heart tickled. I smiled a lot. "Prince, how can I stop praising you?" You're so perfect." "Do I look perfect in your eyes?" "I'm the one who fits the word perfect among those I know." Albert, who was staring at me, put his hand on my head. His hand gently stroked my head.

    "As long as you are the most perfect person in your eyes." The voice that said what I said was enough was embedded in my heart. He always made me excited. *** Unfortunately, there were still magic restrictions on the tower, and most of the magic that could be done with a cane was to control him. For example, making Albert kneel or tying him up. ···It was a part where I could see what Rosé's taste was like before I became possessed. I handed over the cane directly to Albert, so I didn't know there would be only this kind of magic. Anyway, Albert handed me over, asking me to use a cane.

    I held a cane in my hand and swung it as if I were possessed by an x reporter. The feeling of holding a thin cane in my hand was better than I thought. Although I couldn't go to magic school when I was 11, I learned magic! I lost track of time as I went back to when I was a student who was eager to study for the first time in a long time and studied hard. When I suddenly came to my senses, it was already evening when darkness fell outside. I forgot to eat lunch and studied. I should not have forgotten my duty as a maid, but I became embarrassed. "Prince, you should have told me." "I did it because I thought you were too focused. Because I wasn't that hungry either," Albert said, eye-catching at my resentful words. I couldn't even say anything to the person who thought of me, so I decided to make rice quickly. Come to think of it, Hayang was quiet, too. I whispered to Hayang, who was still looking at the book. "White, aren't you hungry?"

    In my words, Hayang seemed to have come to her senses only then. He stared at me with his round eyes. "Uh···I forgot about it··. The book was fun, and it was fun to see how Hayang changed. It seems true that my contract with me motivated Hayang in her life. "I'll prepare dinner as soon as possible." "You don't have to hurry." "I want to watch from the side!" Albert's eyebrows wriggled as he saw Hayang in my arms. I quickly went down to the kitchen, turning a blind eye to it.

    ***

    Most of the remaining ingredients were vegetables. Putting potatoes, pumpkins, and onions in a basket, I agonized over the remaining ingredients in the warehouse.
    Since I skipped lunch, I should fry the pancake I was originally going to do for lunch and cook another main dish. Just in time, pork caught my eye. It was less than one person's share, but there was no problem. "I should add meat and gochujang jjigae."" The combination of pork and red pepper paste is always right. Korean pancakes taste good only when fried in oil, but then it can be greasy, so you have to cook spicy soup together. Originally, on rainy days, people crave soup. After selecting the menu, I put all the ingredients in the basket and came out of the warehouse. "...Huh?" And I found Albert sitting on a chair in the kitchen. He was in the midst of a snowball fight with Hayang sitting on the table. "How is the prince here?" Albert replied with a shameless face when I snooped his head and asked. "I've been upset that I haven't been able to come in."

    "Um···." "Isn't it weirder not to be able to come here when you went outside?" "···You said you couldn't come into the kitchen." Albert smiled brightly when I asked how ·····the kitchen that had not been able to come in so far. "The wizards who were managing the tower were transferred to prepare for the war. Thanks to this, it was possible because the boundaries were loosened." Well, it was natural that the wizards were transferred because Rosturatu was attracting everyone to kill Albert. The reason is reasonable. But I could definitely tell. Albert came because Hayang was annoyed. That staring contest is the evidence. Hayang also stood up to Albert with as much eye as she could. I didn't avoid it anymore.

    ···Are those two going to live by treating each other as enemies for the rest of their lives? I was seriously contemplating, but Albert took a basket from me and moved it to the table. "I wanted to see Rosé cook," Albert's gentle voice rang in my ears. His voice was good to hear, but I thought it would be better to finish cooking quickly and eat. It's hard to mediate the fight between the two while cooking. "There's nothing much." Then I'll try to cook as soon as possible." Fortunately, when I started cooking, the staring contest between the two stopped. It was burdensome to just watch the dishes of self-employed people like this, but ···This is better than the two of them facing off. After soaking the vegetables in water, I started slicing them. The beginning was potatoes. After the potatoes, the pumpkin was cut, and onions were peeled.

    "Oh, my.··." Tears were in my eyes because of the particularly spicy onion. I raised my head high, but tears flowed. My eyes hurt. Albert's expression as he looked at me wiping my tears with my arms up became serious. "···Cooking has been so difficult." "No, it's not always like that, but the onions are especially spicy today." "It's spicy?" "Who doesn't shed tears while chopping onions?" It's impossible unless you use goggles. I blinked a few times to stop crying and said little. But Albert doesn't even seem to like it. "I'm the hippo." "No, you don't have to..."

    There's no prince who cooks! Watching your boss cook itself is a burden! I shook my head in shock, but Albert's reaction was much faster than mine. Albert, who took a knife from my hand, stood in place. A mysterious combination of Albert, the kitchen, and a knife in the hand was completed. "Please give it back to me".Oh····" I whined to get my knife back, but Albert was taller than me and had longer arms. While catching my breath, I warned with my eyes wide open. "··Prince, no. The combination of the kitchen and the prince is subtle, but what do you mean a cooking prince?" "I'll be able to finish it faster than you." "I've been cooking for a long time, too." I have experience living alone and I'm good at cutting with a knife. Crying while peeling an onion isn't a big deal! I muttered to myself and tried to push him away, but I couldn't beat Albert in strength.

    Hayang joined forces to try to get the knife back from his hand, but we could never beat Albert. ···I don't want to confirm Nam Joo's strength and agility in this place! "My, I'll help you!" "How can you do that, dragon cub?" Albert leisurely avoided Hayang's front paws. Hayang's face gradually turned red. "I will also help Rosé when I turn into a human being later ···." Doesn't Hayang only know pretty things? I was proud of my heart for me, so I patted Hayang's head. And he said resolutely while looking at Albert. "Prince, please"." Honestly, I didn't know Albert would be good at using a knife. I didn't even expect it because the posture of holding the knife in the first place was so strange. Maybe it's natural because you've never been to the kitchen in your life.

    However, in contrast to his awkward posture, he succeeded in slicing onions perfectly, just like a master craftsman who used only a knife all his life. "··I didn't know you'd be perfect in such a place." "Because you're dealing with knives." ···I didn't know that your chicken power would be used in such a place. Furthermore, he did not shed a tear. "It's a pity that I didn't see you cry." "I want to see you cry." "···A little? I think the prince will be pretty even when he cries." Because it's fun to see a beautiful woman cry. Albert stared at me and whispered in my ear, squeezing a knife. "Unfortunately, you must be the first to cry, Rose." "···Are you letting me know that it will be hard to go outside?" "No, I meant on the bed."
    ···Albert whispered in a gentle voice with my favorite smile. My face heated up in an instant.
    Episode 67.

    Albert, who woke up early this morning, was sitting at his desk listening to Mercy's lament. [They told him to gather all the troops to see if he still thinks he's on his side] Wow, how tired I was to stir-fry the wizards] Albert seemed to see dark circles on her face in the tired voice from the cane. He smirked. "The nightmare shown by Dragon must have been that vivid." The power that Dragon emits when he dies is powerful. If the dragon hoped for the miserable end of Marquis Yevne, it would have hoped that the end of Rosturatu, the marquis' biggest successor and source of power, would be terrible. [It's tomorrow now] Tomorrow at 5am, I'm leaving for the tower with degradation]

    Time flew like an arrow, and the time to face Rosturatu has come. Albert twirled the cane in my hand. He looked free for a person ahead of the showdown. "Did you come to the tower and explain what you were going to do?" [No] Little did he tell me the plan if he didn't trust us completely. As I had already expected] Although he was a king who was out of his mind and attracted all kinds of soldiers and nobles, I knew how to distinguish between the enemy and allies. It was said that Matapju was loyal like his dog in the past, but now it is different. In the meantime, Rosturatu has tried to use the wizards by threatening Mercy, but has kept some lines. If you rely too much on the wizards, the damage will increase when you are betrayed. Albert nodded. I was expecting that. Because he's always suspicious. "Your mission is to open the tower."

    [Yes, that's right now. The wizards were currently out of the mart and staying in the palace. It was to speed up the time to go to the tower tomorrow as much as possible. Beyond Mersy's words, the loud sound of soldiers was heard. They said they were punishing the prince, the source of evil, and their morale was elevated as if they were warriors ahead of a noble mission. [Isn't it embarrassing to take so many soldiers?] "They say I'm crazy, but this isn't just because of my fear." You intend to take full advantage of me." Putting too many troops was not just to attack him. This is to show his end to so many people. The more people see it, the bigger the rumor will be and the faster it will spread. "As expected, men do not change easily." Even when in the palace, King Hyeon was always busy disparaging him. I'm obsessed with vanity and to others...

    He is trying to completely crush Prince Albert. Anyway, it wasn't just bad because it was true that the unchanging nature of humans helped read the number of Rosturatu. [I have to fight tomorrow too, what should I do?] "You won't pick me up yourself." There is also a limit to soldiers entering the narrow tower, so we will put in wizards. You come in then." Mercy is one of Albert's biggest troops. If you openly help him, you will be targeted by soldiers. However, if you enter the tower under the pretext of bringing Albert out, the story will change because you can't see Mercy. She intended to take time for Liam to enter the palace from inside the tower. "So that you don't look suspicious." [No, that's a given] Mercy shook her head and nodded.

    [Wow, I was wondering what the inside of the tower would look like, but I'll finally see it] It was the same for Mercy that Albert had prepared since he entered the tower, but he wasn't nervous. Albert's eyes became thinner. "Fantasy magic." [I've prepared it] Mercy replied with a smile. It is different from nightmares, but the fantasy magic that can dazzle people was Mersi's specialty. The wizard tended to specialize in magic depending on the environment and talent they lived in. Albert intended to tie his feet to the tower so that Rosturatu could not care about his integrity. The current king brings the Eagle Order, the highest escort order among the three orders of the royal family, to the tower. The other two knights were firmly guarding the palace. Rosturatu is greatly benefited from the former king, who was a castle, so the power of each order cannot be ignored.

    was at the level of Liam's secret army was excellent, but the number was remarkably small. Other nobles have also asked for cooperation, but Albert is still trapped in the tower. Here, the nobles threatened that they could not cooperate unless they saw his face in person. After all, it's a brain fight with speed. Albert gave Liam information about the palace's underground passage. A small number is supplemented by operation. The wizards, Liam, and Schubert play the palace. Except for Mercy, Aishi, who is the best wizard in the mart and specialized in ice magic, and Peary, who is good at flame magic, will help Liam. In other words, it was said that Mercy and Albert were the only ones to deal with Rosturatu and 30,000 soldiers here. [All I have to do is watch from the side, right?] Rosé said that there will be troops on the tower side, but that was almost a lie. There were two most important things in this rebellion.

    First, preoccupying the palace. Second, cutting Rosturatu's neck. In order to cut Rosturatu's throat, a valid reason was needed. Albert solved my past to counter the rumors that Rosturatu had spread. Rumors he had spread outside continued to reach the capital. Although it hasn't gotten into Rosturatu's ears yet. [Let's take a look at Ms. ARTIUS from the top] Lower. It's been a while since I saw Lower using magic] Albert smiled at Mercy's words with his head tilted. There was no fear in the face with arms crossed. "You should work, too." "I don't want to take the lives of those who are afraid." If you kill Rosturatu with overwhelming force, nobles will dare to confront him.

    It is. No, I was confident that I would rule even if I confronted him. However, I didn't want to take away the innocent lives of those who were trembling with fear. There will be plenty of blood to spill anyway, so I wanted to reduce it when I could. Albert was on the pick-friendly side. [Yes, I see] Mercy reluctantly replied. Her fantasy could neutralize many people at once. [Then what about Ms. Artis?] "It would be safest to be in the tower with you." [I'll give you an autograph later] "Yeah, you should say it, too. How much I benefited from Rosé while I was here." The first person who communicated with Mercy in the tower will be Rosé, not Albert. It's a place where many people gather. Albert intended to use people gathering at this opportunity as witnesses for Rosé.

    The plan went smoothly, and there was nothing to worry about. [It's amazing that the progress of the work was so smooth] The rebellion of the pagoda was not so easy. There were also traitors in the middle, and the scene where they faced each other was fierce. ···But I had a feeling that this much larger work would end with just one-sided beating. Just because of one person. "Because I've prepared that much," Albert breathed slowly with his chin on his chin. Not all efforts are directly related to the results, but he has always produced more results than the efforts he has made. It was also Albert Gray's scariest point. "I think you're done with what you have to say." Albert, who just finished talking, added as if he suddenly remembered Mercy as he was about to hang up the phone.

    [Oh, I'll go to jail after this] Mercy muttered resolutely. She was recalling her father in prison. More precisely, the father, the father, and the former were correct. A man who abandoned morality as a person and lived like a dog of Rosturatu, forgetting his pride as a wizard. A man who continued to beat his daughter's disgusting eyes. After she became the owner of Matapju, the disposition of Matapju should have been made on the spot. But it has been delayed to this day. Mercy himself was surprised. The love and hatred that I thought was not in my heart peeked and pushed my head up. Because he was once a person who gave him affection. Mercy agonized. I wondered if I could hit a man's neck. Albert gave her a chance and time, and Mercy waited for the right time.

    Albert suddenly remembered Rose. "Family is such an ephemeral thing," Rose said, "It is unbearable to send her family." You may not understand why Rosé even signed a contract for Dragon because she doesn't understand the feeling. [···Huh?] Mercy couldn't understand Albert's words and raised her tail. Albert replied calmly, squinting his eyes. "It looks like you can be a precious being to someone." His long eyelashes fluttered. Talking about Rose, I remembered something to ask. "Marquis Yevnen and Black Magic?" [Oh, right] The time was exquisite, so I had a chance to search the mansion one by one. How did you know that? You hid it quite well]

    "Report." Albert urged me to continue reporting as if I had no intention of answering. She knew Albert would not answer even if she kept asking, so Mercy shrugged and continued to report. [Marquis Yevnen seems to have sacrificed his children to enhance his mana] It seems that he gave up after trying it a few times] Under Rosturatu's order to search through the marquis' mansion one by one, Mercy searched the mansion excitedly, saying, "Wow." I was also curious because Albert hinted at Marquis Yefnen when he met in prison the last time. Soon after, Mercy found the altar that Marquis Yefnen had magically hidden. There was blood on the altar as clear evidence that he had communicated with the Black Wizard. [But that's all] and I don't know if I erased all the rest]

    But that was all the evidence I could find. No one knew about the existence of the Black Wizard who communicated with Marquis Yeppen. It would be more right to say that you didn't let it live. Albert liked to do things neatly. I didn't like the incidents of falling into labyrinths, but ···It was reasonable to say that a black wizard who could not find it this much was not alive. 'There must be no more connection with Rose.' Marquis Yefnen's evil deeds should be punished, but it was fortunate that the whereabouts of the Black Wizard, who might have been her teacher, were unknown. It had to be revealed that she was a black wizard. Albert breathed a still sigh, listening carefully to Mercy's report. Everything was smooth.
    Episode 68.

    When I finished talking to Mercy and looked outside the window, the moon was still shining in the night sky outside. Moonlight permeated through the curtain-free curtains. Albert went to Rosé, who was sleeping on one side of the bed. "You're sleeping well, too." I was sleeping well as if I were not used to sleeping in bed, and now I'm sleeping well as if it were my original place. I was so nervous until I went to bed, but when he pretended to be asleep, I quickly relaxed. Albert lay down in his seat. The breathing sound next to me filled my ears. He put his head on Rose's back, who was sleeping on one side. "You said you liked my smile". I like everything about you. Everything that can't be expressed in words.

    I like you, who gradually color your life with achromatic color. When I brought the contract, I said I would never touch it. I like the time I spent eating and reading books with the face I was talking about. The moment I came to the tower, I thought there would be no more happiness. I felt like a fool to believe what "she" said, and as soon as I left the tower, I decided to take revenge on Rosturatu. It was the only way to sustain life. Until Rosé Atiers completely changed her attitude. Since she changed, it has been a shelter and salvation for Albert. Life in the tower briefly freed her from the malice and desires that filled her life throughout her life, and she made her realize what life meant. It reminded me of when he was truly happy. I hoped knowing that I could not live here all my life.

    '···and reminded me of it.' Rose's time reminded me of old memories. The memory that I began to recall became clearer. Albert recalled the woman he met when there was only loss left. It's worth holding my hand and living when I couldn't find the reason for my life. The woman you were talking about. "You'll be happy, so you have to live." Because your life is worth it." A woman who smiles like a clear sky, and her tone and personality resemble Rosé Atiers now. He thought of a dragon cub sleeping on the floor next to the bed. The cute name Hayang was a guy who didn't fit in. It was even more surprisingly intense that I had forgotten my childhood memories. I even suspected that I had been under the spell of erasing my memory. Albert, who had a faint memory, soon stopped thinking.

    He was the one who left with the dragon anyway. "····Maybe that's why you hate dragons more." If she weren't the contractor of the dragon, she wouldn't have disappeared like that. I thought maybe Rosé came to see herself at that time after overcoming the ordeal. But from the beginning, Rosé and the woman were different people. "You're enough for me." Albert grabbed Rose's hair tickling her cheeks. His lips touched soft hair. It was torture that we were together but couldn't touch properly. Albert, who was narrowing his forehead, smiled. Anyway, this is also a time spent together. I'll go forward for two weeks. And a month after that. It was the first and last grace period for Rose. "Isn't this enough to wait a long time?" His whisper sank into Rose's ear. Rose's body moved slightly. Albert, who exhaled quietly, lay down far from Rose.

    I didn't know I would have to wake Rose up if I put my body closer. *** On the day Rosturatu invaded, I opened my eyes on my own as soon as it was dawn. I didn't even have to set an alarm. ···It's really the day to leave this tower. I was really going out, but I wasn't as happy as I thought. My heart fluttered to hear that Rosturatu and more than 30,000 soldiers. I think it's a number that you shouldn't see even if you go to a I raised my squeaky body like a robot. "You woke up quickly." Albert, who was wielding a sword, greets. My eyes were delighted with the muscles I haven't seen in a long time. Even if the statue is brought in, it will not be as perfect as that. I suddenly became curious.

    ···Did my boiled eggs help? I cooked it really hard. "Stop watching and change." Albert smiled as he wiped his forehead sweat with a towel. My sweaty face was colored. His face heated up in a drowsy and sexy atmosphere. "I'm sorry, prince." I couldn't pick up my eyes." "Your body?" "...Would it hurt if I said yes here?" Praising the body is another matter, so Albert shook his head when asked carefully. "It's okay if it's you." Then, you're saying it's right." "Yes." I spoke softly because I was an honest woman. Albert even wiped his sweat with a towel and put a sword in the censorship. "Even if you don't look at it like that, you'll continue to see it later, so don't worry.

    Albert hid himself toward the bathroom with an eye smile. ···I'll keep looking at you later. I'll see! I closed my eyes, reflecting on the meaning of what he said. My body was still hot. Not only the face, but the whole body got fever. I was nervous in a different sense than before. I barely opened my eyes while taking a deep breath and found a white sheep rising right next to the bed. Until just now, I didn't even know I was here because I was talking to Albert. ···That means that I saw Albert's body and all my expressions that changed quickly. Even what Hayang hears is somewhat embarrassing-500 years old is a grandfather in terms of human beings, but I think Hayang has always been a child-do···. Hayang took her mouth off first. "Rose··."

    I rolled my eyes and did my best to maintain my calm appearance as usual. "When did you wake up, Hayang?" "Before··." "Why didn't you sleep more?" "Because today is an important···. ROS,, you really like that kind of side of me. Oh, yeah. "...I can't believe he looks like that." Please don't say such an uneasy thing, Hayang. Why are your eyes round like a surprised person? "Don't worry, I can become an adult dragon and show you that if I become a polymov," Hayang soon declared to me with a determined face. However, the contents were not clear. No, I don't want to see you like that. "Hayang, I like how you look now." "No···I've never seen Rose so shyly and happy about it··

    Hayang seemed to have already made up her mind. I had a headache, but that wasn't what was important now. "Okay, let's change first." I got up from my seat and changed into a clean dress. Rosé's colorful dresses were all magical to Albert, and they were moderately simple for a maid to wear. The stitching was rough, but sturdy. While Albert was washing himself, I observed outside the window. The number of people surrounding the tower increased rapidly compared to yesterday. The soldiers were all armed and stuck in their seats. "Wow." That's the real beginning. I grabbed the cane Albert handed me tightly. I still only know the basics of magic and have never used it properly, but I was ready to use magic. "Mercy signaled that he was almost there." Albert's voice was heard behind his back. Surprised, I asked, sticking to the wall.

    "Oh my gosh, when did you come?" "A while ago. "I erased the spine, but it must have worked." "···Did you see outside?" "Yes, I saw it earlier." Albert glanced out the window as I did. However, his face did not change in color. There was still a confident smile and drowsy eyes around his mouth. "You brought me even though you thought hard about me." Patting my chin looked a little fun. It may be natural because it is the perfect revenge you can give to Rosturato. It was a margin from the strong. Soon his eyes flashed red. He smiled low, raising the corners of his mouth. "The magic has been lifted." Albert closed the curtains and blocked his gaze.

    "Now, Rosé. It's time for us to welcome guests, too." I realized that Albert's attire changed only then. The clothes he changed were different from what he usually wore. He wore a krabat, wore silk clothes, and wore a cape embroidered with royal lily sentences. I dressed up luxuriously, but it didn't look excessive at all. As if all the clothes were made solely for him. Albert, who had his back up to the censorship, was noble and beautiful like the god of victory. If you look at him now, no one can say that he will not be king. "Let's go," Albert reached out to me. I grabbed the hand as if possessed. We went down the stairs to the kitchen. I heard the sound even before I went down all the stairs. It was the sound of the door opening. My body stiffened. People are coming in. Who could it be? A wizard or a soldier. Or is it Rosturatu?

    "You don't have to worry." Albert, who noticed that I was nervous, held my hand tightly and comforted me. "Because you're not the one to be afraid of." "What? The door opened. ··." "It's someone you know." "...what?" I was confused because I was busy learning magic and couldn't hear a detailed explanation from Albert about the rebellion plan. He kept saying only good things. But the moment I opened the kitchen door, I immediately realized Albert's meaning. "I'm hungry, can't we start after eating breakfast?" There was Mercy who talked with a calm face. Mercy was relaxed like a person who came to her friend's house. "...Mercy, are you here alone?"
    When I asked because I couldn't believe it, Mercy shrugged. "No way, people are eagerly waiting for you outside."
    Episode 69.

    Rosturatu proudly crossed the soldiers surrounding the tower. He was excited to kill Albert, but his complexion was not good. The shadow on the face contained death. He couldn't get away from the remnants of the nightmare. Still lost, every night I fell asleep, I was cut off by Albert in my dream. Sleeping soon became a fear. Marquis Jefnen was killed and all the nobles who could collude with Albert were framed and killed, but fear has yet to go away. Despite Albert being trapped in the tower and unable to do anything, falling into a slave state. Albert had to cut off his neck to break this loop.

    But all those nightmares are over after today. Rosturatu satisfactorily listened to the people he had gathered. Most of the common people had little meaning even if they lost their lives. Those who had been instigated by false rumors about Albert they had spread were even ready to give their lives to the mission of punishing the devil. The number of people recruited was smaller than expected because of rumors that Albert would rebel, but public opinion on him was still negative. It was because of the tight time, and there was also a problem with the current situation. Complaints were increasing over the continuing drought and rising taxes this year. Rosturatu named it all because of Albert. This is because he could avoid criticism if he had something to blame. This was also the reason why Albert was locked up in the tower and kept alive. He was a good bait to take on all the problems. …as long as you don't try to tighten your neck. Rosturatu collapsed on a high-end sofa prepared in advance. Velvet sofa surrounded by soldiers.

    was heterogeneous. Rosturatu's eyes glowed with greed, recalling reports of Albert's condition one after another. I was excited as I was trapped in the tower with a maid and suffered various humiliation. "Release the magic of the tower," he ordered Mercy, the owner of the pagoda. "Yes." Mercy took out a jewel that could unlock the magic on the entire tower. Rosturatu, who is now almost beheaded, knew they were sick-a jewel containing the power of the wizards floated in the air by her cane. "Unlock"." The jewels were shattered with the sound of crushing. Noise spread around the tower, buzzing. The heterogeneous sound, such as a wave in water, soon turned into a sound like glass. At that moment, the magic surrounding the entire tower was released.

    Soldiers wore pitches to protect their heads and picked up weapons. Those who held a bow in the front aimed at the door at the entrance of the tower. It was buried with fierce poison, so even a little pass could kill a person. All the preparations are complete. "Now, who's going to go in and bring out the prince?" Everyone murmured at Rosturatu's arrogant words. However, there was no one who stepped forward. If you are outside the tower with others, it is close to suicide to enter the narrow tower and bring Albert out. They risked their lives, but they were not fearless. Even more so if the other person is a prince known as a devil. "Your highness, I..."" Adrian, the head of the Eagle Knights, stepped forward, but Rosturatu shook his head firmly. There was no reason for the knight general to take the risk of barely pushing Albert out.

    Adrian also stepped back because he expected this. He came out to save face, but he also had no desire to be killed. "It's perfect to go in...".' Mercy took a good look at the timing. She shouldn't have looked suspicious entering. She raised her hand in time when Rosturato was forced to call people. "Your Highness, I'll be back." "…Directly?" Rosturatu's eyebrows went up. She is doubting her intentions. Mercy continued with a shameless face. "Because I think this is a good opportunity to gain your highness' trust. I know and understand that you don't believe in the pagoda after the change of Matapju." His way of lowering himself and raising Rosturatu was his favorite. The liver surrounding it.

    It was also the best job for the gods. Rosturatu laughed. "You know exactly." Exactly spoon worm. It means that the only thing in my head that likes the sound of mouth is trash. Mercy, who had been evaluating Rosturatu's future in a while, bowed her head, pretending to be thrilled. "Even if this opportunity takes my life, I want to show you that I swear to be loyal." It was fortunate that I couldn't see Rosturatu with my head down. "I'm willing to allow it." Rosturatu bragged and allowed Mercy to enter the tower. Mercy headed into the tower with all her might to manage her facial expression. "Everyone, get ready.""

    Rosturatu ordered the soldiers not to relax for a moment. "Yes!" The soldiers responded loudly. Aiming at the bow, the soldiers behind held swords and spears. On both sides of the rosturatu, wizards who came with Mercy lined up and aimed at the cane. Mercy opened the door to the tower. I couldn't see well inside. Squeak. The door to the tower is closed. "Ba, shall we go in right away?" "No, wait a minute. "Don't you give Matap?" Rosturatu believed that Albert was the best prosecutor and wizard, but he would not be as good as Matapju. Mercy, who expected to come out soon, did not show up over time. It seemed to be fighting hard. Rosturatu became impatient. I didn't bring many soldiers to wait like this. The narrow faith quickly ran out. It was suspected that the pagoda owner had already died.

    Of course, Mercy did not die. She was peacefully finishing her breakfast after looking around the tower. Breakfast was sujebi made with leftover vegetables. The milky soup tailored to Albert was definitely in Mercy's mind. While the friendly time continued, Rosturatu and people had all sorts of thoughts in their heads. Rosturatu, who was struggling with what to do, raised his hand toward Adrian. "The head of the knight." His name was the head of the knight, but in fact, Adrian's face, who was a parachute, turned black. Your highness, you decided not to do this! As he was screaming inside, the door of the tower opened again. The smell of sujebi flowed through the open door. Rosturatu looked around his head at the smell of food. "···the smell of food?" People murmured.

    "It's just a conspiracy to mislead us!" Everyone, don't relax!" The soldiers focused again when Rosturatu burst into anger. I could see the human seal. Rosturatu shouted to shoot an arrow without even assuming that it might be Mercy. "Shoot!" Dozens of arrows flew through the wind. Arrows falling from the sky fell like hot rain not long ago. However, none of them were hit by human arrows. This was because all arrows lost their strength in front of the door and fell. "…Magic?" Rosturatu stood up. After an uneasy gaze, I saw a person coming out of the shade. The person who shines enough under the dark sky must have been the person I put in the tower. "…Albert Gray." Rosturatu gritted his teeth and cooked it.

    A perfect creature created by God. the object of his inferiority complex The gracefully smiling faces made the soldiers forget where they were. The soldiers stared blankly at Albert. Albert was definitely smiling. However, there was a cold sweat on Rosturatu's back. The red eyes seen through the gray hair looked like demons trying to eat him. The gaze in contact with Rosturatu stood out from the air. Albert's eyes were folded. "He who will have no successor if I die is too welcoming." "…what?" It was after a long time that Rosturatu responded to Albert's sarcastic remarks. It was also sad that Albert's devotion was quite obedient before entering the tower. "Shoot, shoot again!" Everyone, jump in!"

    Rosturatu hurriedly pointed away from Albert. The soldiers finally came to their senses and rushed back to Albert. Their shouts poked their ears fiercely. As if everyone had been waiting, he/she scolded the man standing in front of the tower. The opponent is one person. No matter how strong he is, he won't be able to beat a force like this! However, the moment Albert's gentle voice came out of his mouth like spring- "Freeze." People's movement gradually stopped. Cool air flowed around. The air froze as if it had snowed. As if time had stopped, people stopped in their seats. The soldiers tried to move their bodies, but all they could move was their eyes. Some stopped running in the air, and others stopped in the same posture as they were wielding knives. But no one could get close to Albert.

    The soldiers busily rolled their eyes. The roaring voice disappeared and only silent silence remained. At that time, Mercy's magic escaped from the tower in a fog-like shape and began to surround the soldiers around Albert and Rosturatu. Soon after, the fog wrapped around people's eyes and created a seal of Albert and Rosturatu. A new screen unfolded in front of them. [Why did you lock me in the tower?··!] [Because I was afraid of you] [Why did you spread false rumors about me?] [If you can't overcome it, where can you call it a prince's timber?] It completely blocked the eyes and ears of welcome people based on reality and created new facts. People were shocked inside. "Oh my gosh! That rumor was real!" "How can a person do that?"

    They were disillusioned as humans with the ugly truth that the king had believed in had hidden. "What do wizards do?" Attack!" Rosturatu shouted at the wizards standing on both sides of him. Because I couldn't do anything alone. But Albert was after freezing even them. "Oh, Adrian!" Rosturatu called the names of the people who would help him one by one. However, the entire Order was also welcomed. Albert glanced at Rosturatu's footsteps and pulled his sword out of the sword. His eyes reflected on the sword were exceptionally thick. He brought himself and gave hope that life might really change. But after that, he was busy using himself mercilessly and discounting him.

    Still, Albert was swept away for a while and returned to the memory of the time he endured and endured, thinking it would be over if he became king anyway. "I was so anxious about waiting, and I was worried that you would take your own life." Albert and Rosturatu, who lowered the sword, met again. Rosturato flinched. Albert smiled graciously. "If you suffer so much from a dream that is not even real, isn't it unfair for you?" I'll give you something more in reality.
    Episode 70.

    Albert approached the frozen Adrian, heading to the tower. When his sod stabbed Adrian's chin, the thin ice surrounding Adrian's body melted in an instant. The same was true of the illusion surrounding his eyes. Adrian breathed out a rough breath. "Gasp,··." Albert sang in a clear voice. "Look." It was certainly a warning to Rosturato. It seemed like a death lion that sentenced him to the end of his life. "You punk!" Adrian wasn't a jerk enough to miss the one who showed a gap in front of him. He's Albert's neck.

    I swung a sword for something. But Albert stepped back, avoiding the sword. Adrian's sword was too slow for him. I couldn't even hit him as a combatant. One reason for solving his magic was to maximize Rosturatu's fear. Albert's sword cut Adrian's body in a round trajectory. Watching that, Rosturatu stepped back. "Yi, what are you talking about?" Rosturatu tore his buttocks. And then he realized that he could move. Even if he didn't know what that devilish man did, it didn't seem to work for him. "Oh, I left my body to move on purpose," Albert muttered indifferently as he read Rosturatu's thoughts. He bowed his head at an angle. A dark shadow cast over my face. Under the dark night sky, shining red Silver light surrounded him. Albert smiled lazily. "Isn't it a hunting you like so much?" A cruel smile was enough to freeze Rosturatu. "...Yes, you··." "Run away. You never know, right? You may succeed in running away and survive." Rosturatu began to run away from the frozen soldiers. Albert slowly followed after him, wiping his bloody face. His sword flew into the air. Mercy's magic covered people's eyes along the trajectory of their movement. The appearance of Rosturatu and Albert would have looked completely different to those under the spell of Mercy. Rosturatu, who stopped with a revolution, trembled and looked back at Albert. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

    "If hunting ends too quickly, it's boring, right? He taught me this, too." Albert's eyes bent beautifully. "Now, run again," Albert murmured as if encouraging him. Rosturatu collapsed in a devastated state. He held hands and prayed. "Sa, save me." I'll let you be the king. But save my life. Please! I'll let you have everything!" "I didn't know I had to do this magic myself." As Albert whispered, Rosturatu's feet began to move on their own. "Ugh, Ugh!" He turned his back on Albert and began to penetrate the crowd. But all he could see was the frozen soldiers.

    "I was worried about killing him the moment I saw him, but I didn't have to worry about that." Albert, who muttered as if he were lowering his eyelashes and lowering his grace, smiled brightly. How long have I been waiting for this moment? I will savor and savor it. Until Rosturato loses his voice after being trampled under his feet and calling it better to die. Albert's fingers moved. Then all traces disappeared from the place. I didn't want him to leave a trace apart from seeing Rosturatu work hard. "What if Rosé sees it later?" Rosé was quick to catch on from that side. Rosturatu, who was staggering, still ran. Following Albert's set trajectory, he was heading out of the tower and into the forest. To a place where no one exists.

    Albert stared at the top for a moment. The door to the tower was already closed. Mercy was faithfully following his order. Rosé couldn't even come out. Rosé can use magic herself. He said he wanted to help, but it was a game that had no chance of winning for Rosturatu in the first place. I didn't mean to show Rosé because I knew she was scared of this look. Albert, who confirmed that Rosé had not come out, sent a signal to Mercy. He asked Mercy to dispose of Adrian's body so as not to be surprised before Rose came out. The drowsy eyes turned sharp. His gentle appearance like a pure priest turned into a monster. Albert released Krabat. With a low breath, he walked leisurely behind Rosturatu. The winner was decided from the beginning. 水水

    "There's really nothing to worry about." "But why can't you even look out the window?" "It's··." Mercy blurred her words at my question. I sighed as I glanced at her. Currently, I was waiting for Albert's signal in the room with Mercy. No matter how strong you are, it's too much to deal with such a force alone. He may not be seriously hurt, but it was clear that he would be hurt little by little. I felt guilty because the time of the rebellion was advanced because of me. "Prince, please let me go out and help you," I told Albert after breakfast with Mercy who entered the tower. While staying at the top this time, it was also the reason why I learned magic hard. "No, stay inside." But Albert was determined. "It would be better if you were here. I wanted to help him, but it was also important to follow the orders. "That's right, I want to look around the tower more." There are so many things to see in the tower. It was clear that Mercy, who spoke as if he had been waiting next to him, was also following Albert's Anyway, it was hard to say anything when Mercy responded next to me.

    Above all, I couldn't force myself because I knew I could be a burden. In fact, that was the biggest factor. Because I know my topic well. Eventually, I couldn't stop Albert from going out alone. "It's all thanks to you that I've become so strong," Albert said, rather encouraging, looking at me sighing deeply. He said it was purely thanks to me that he was able to come this far as a wizard. Of course I didn't believe that. "Oh, wait a minute." Mercy, who was looking outside while looking at the window, moved hurriedly. "I have something to do." "Please don't move the curtains!"

    Mercy rushed outside, saying she had something to do. Looking at her back, I trimmed Hayang's hair. "Hey Hayang, we're going out to the real tower." "···I have to go out and study, so I have to··." Hayang replied with a very serious face. I nodded my head. Right, you have to study. "But now you can make and eat whatever you want, buy desserts, buy clothes, meet people, and talk to them, and live as a member of society." "Rose seems excited. ···." "How can I not be excited?" Right. I was excited. Thinking that I'm really going out, I feel like I'm relieved. I was relieved to think that my long imprisonment was over. No matter how much I like home, compulsory homebodies are difficult. The freedom to go out when I want is essential.

    ···There are things to do before that. I remembered what Albert had told me. "Rose, your role is important now." Albert, who held my hand tightly, added with a benevolent face. "I have to follow in the footsteps of Rosturatu. It means that you have to take on the rest of the people." I had to surrender people as his faithful maid and helper of this rebellion. The reason why you ask me, not Mercy, is to reduce the noise I can hear when I praise the achievement this time. His mind was read. It was an irresistible proposal for Albert's face and status rather than a contract.

    "I will kneel people in front of you." Thinking of Albert whispering in a low voice, I narrowed my forehead. ···How can I handle so many people? It's still hard to memorize the magicians. I've never used magic properly. I feel like I'm a new employee again! Terrible! I was in agony holding my head and suddenly breathed in the pain I felt. "H··." Not long ago, I had the same headache that Albert had treated me. With my head wrapped up, I sat down. "Are you okay? Rose? Rose?" Hayang looked at my condition from the side. What is it? Albert fixed it. There's no reason for me to get a headache again.

    Is it just a headache? Is it because I'm tired? At that time, Mercy grabbed my shoulder. "You've been waiting for a long time, haven't You can come out now." The headache disappeared with Mercy's cheerful voice. I comforted Hayang, who was still looking at my condition with her eyes open. "It's okay, Hayang." Let's get ready to go outside." I moved my suitcase to the kitchen and came out with Mercy. "Oh, you'd better wear a cape." Mercy advised me before I came out. I wondered why such a thing was necessary even though this is not the northern part of Riam's castle. "I really needed it."" Going outside, I realized what she said. I stared at the frozen people. The images connected to each other were like statues made up of chunks. Mercy hit the hand wall.

    "Now, it's time to use magic to knock people out. Let's leave some witnesses behind.I have so many people?" "Yes." ····Mercy nodded as if it were natural. I became absurd. Did I become a magic genius?
     
  9. MissTia1205

    MissTia1205 Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Sep 24, 2021
    Messages:
    10
    Likes Received:
    36
    Reading List:
    Link
    Excuse me, sir?!?! :blobmelt::blobmelt::blobmelt: Please tell me it's not what I think he is implying :blobmelt::blobmelt::blobmelt:
     
    Shion Lee, bernzilla, Chorkie and 4 others like this.
  10. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    Really? That would be great! Thank you so much in advance!
     
  11. nee3n

    nee3n Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Oct 23, 2021
    Messages:
    102
    Likes Received:
    256
    Reading List:
    Link
    Is it alright to ask for it too?
     
  12. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    :blobsmirk:

    Episode 71.



    I felt like I had to ask Mercy myself. I asked seriously, holding her hand.

    "Mercy, I don't understand yet. How the hell can I handle all these people?”

    "Didn't the prince explain?" I hear you're leaving with a note."

    Mercy's words reminded me that Albert had given me something in his hand while talking before he left.

    ... Was that for now?

    I opened the letter paper that Albert had folded nicely with an awkward face. Inside, along with the magic staff, it was spelled Electricity in English.

    It was a strangely familiar magic camp, so when I thought about it, it looked like a foreget that I used to practice a lot.

    It seems that they prepared this kind of event according to the magic jeans that I draw best.

    Albert has everything planned.

    I'm sorry you didn't tell me in advance, but... It seemed that I was hiding from the burden of having to do a big.

    "Do you have a magic wand?"”

    "Yes,"

    I held a cane in my other hand. The wand came back to me through Albert's hand.

    I can't believe I'm really using magic. Perhaps it was something I had never thought of even after I became Rose, so I was nervous.

    Mercy grinned at me as stiff as a fiddle.

    "My sister's job is simple. You can fire electricity at people who are frozen.”

    Mercy came behind me and held the cane together.

    "It's almost your first time using magic, so you'd better draw it in advance.”

    With her help, I began to draw a magic camp on the ground. The light from the tip of the cane moved slowly.

    "...what if I electrocute everyone?"”

    I also know that Albert did not have such a cruel temper as to kill them all.

    You're a person who uses your power only when you need it.

    But the people in front of me don't know it. When I see his eyes blinking anxiously,

    All they could do was blink their eyes, but that alone delivered their intentions.

    So I asked Mercy in a loud voice, so that those who could see what I was doing would feel a little relieved. laughed Mercy.

    "Ha-ha, how could the prince have hoped that her sister would have killed her?" Don't worry, you've set it up so carefully."

    “…….”

    Her words slowed people's eyes. That's what I think.

    "The prince is a generous man," You know how to take care of people, even if they are betrayed every time."

    murmured Mercy, staring at them. It was as if they wanted to hear it.

    Mercy's voice was not loud, but I could hear clearly.

    She seemed to be amplifying our voices. I remembered the rumor about Albert and agreed.

    "You are the true prince," I didn't go into the tower with him for nothing."

    ...and while I was at it, I packed my tracks. Albert said so, and there was no guilt about it.

    All I could do was hope that my past activities would not hold Albert back.

    "It seems to have worked well."

    "What?"

    The faint voice was not heard as well as I thought. When I asked again, Mercy smiled awkwardly and shook her head.

    "No, then, shall we begin the magic?"”

    "Cheer up, Rosé!"

    Next to Mercy, Hayang encouraged me.

    Yes, I can't show myself hesitating in front of the white sheep! I looked at the people, took a deep breath, and swung my cane.

    "Electricity."

    The sound of the breaking and the light from the tip of the cane came out, and flew away toward the frozen people.

    The vivid yellow was as beautiful as if it had been removed from the sun.

    As soon as a small light touched the ice ball, water droplets fell from the ice like a snowman who saw sunlight.

    Little by little, the ice melted away the people.

    It happened that the morning was coming. The fresh sunlight glistened with ice and water among the people.

    It was a beautiful sight as if it were in a legend. I felt like I was looking at a masterpiece.

    To the point where I forget that I am at the center of rebellion.

    The people who came out of the ice watched the scene with me as if they were hypnotized.

    People began to fall asleep one by one. The men Rosturatu brought in could not defend themselves, let alone attack.

    Sleep was the greatest enemy.

    Even this was clearly Albert's design. Albert put the rebellion to rest without killing a single man.

    Then he took only Rostratus out of the crowd.

    My worries were of no use. It would have been the same result if 100,000 troops had come.

    It was reckless of him to come at Albert. Unless he lets his guard down.

    "When will he be back?".”

    I murmured, looking around. Albert was not seen even after everyone had gone to sleep.

    The battle with Rosturatu seemed to be prolonged. I thought it would be more like torture, not a battle.

    Albert must be beating Rosturat unilaterally.

    I hope I can take revenge for the time I have had to endure so far.

    I looked carefully at the people, praying for Albert's complete revenge. If I sleep outside, my mouth will turn. Is it okay to leave it like this?

    But I'm not in a position to do anything for you.

    "ROSE!"

    The white sheep came running brightly into my arms. I hugged the white sheep tightly. said the White, with his eyes shining.

    "It was cool..."

    "Thank you for looking at me like that. But most of the magic just now was designed by the prince.”

    There's no way I could make such a beautiful scene just because I used only one electric magic. Hayang tilted his head at my words.

    "No, Rosé is strong, too!"”

    Hearing a tearful voice, it seemed unacceptable for Hayang to praise Albert in front of him.

    "Do you hate Albert so much?"”

    "...because you don't like me.”

    "It was the prince's fault. Such a cute white sheep!"

    My sly remark made Hayang laugh. It was always good to see Hayang smiling.

    Turning to the side, I found Mercy reading something with a serious face.

    "Mercy?"

    "I've got a problem.”

    "What?"

    "...it looks like you've put magic ball on our wizards."

    "Can't you solve it?"

    "The ball is released only by the magic of the same wizard. Looking at the medical history, we're behind, so I'm afraid we'll have to go and release this....”

    Mercy glanced at the people and pressed them against her temples.

    "I'm under a spell, so I can't leave now."

    "Even now?"

    "Yes, because my magic is an illusion. I'm dealing with people's dreams now."

    ...didn't you put people to sleep for nothing? I was surprised again. Mercy's power was also surprising.

    "All these people alone... Is that possible?”

    "Well, it's no match for my lord,"

    Mercy, who smiled pleasantly at my compliment, hardened her face.

    "I must call your Majesty,"

    "...I'm sorry to call you now,"

    Albert kills Rosturatu today. Rebellion has been advanced, but I know that much.

    This is because today is the day when he occupies the palace and becomes a new king. There should have been no Rostratus in such a process.

    He'll come as soon as I call him, but I don't want to be able to properly resolve his hatred for Rosturatu.

    I remembered Albert listening to Liam's report in the tower.

    Albert, who heard his people die, was not even angry enough.

    I took Mercy by the hand. Mercy tilted her head as if something had happened.

    I pointed to myself.

    "Why don't I go and solve it?" I'm a wizard, too."

    "...what?"

    "Mercy must stay here, and the prince must get his last revenge, so I'll go and release the ball." If only the same wizard could do it, so could I."

    Mercy blinked at my words. But I didn't deny it. His expression wasn't suddenly wrinkled. It was a good sign.

    I went on with my words carefully.

    "Mercy can teleport me, and all I have to do is to cast a spell on the ball, and send me to the right place." Or are you in a really dangerous place?"

    "...no, I've been hiding in the underground aisle for a while now."

    Mercy stiffened her face.

    "It's dangerous. If you get hurt, I can't see your face."

    "There must be Schubert and Liam, too," You can trust them. And think about it, Mercy. I can't let my revenge end here. Your Majesty has suffered so much."

    I cajoled Mercy gently. I could see her starting to come over.

    "Are you going to let your revenge end here?"”

    The words seemed to trigger Mercy. Mercy held my hand with a determined look on her face.

    "I look forward to your kind cooperation, sister."

    "Me, too,"

    "But do you know what kind of magicians we should use?"

    This is the last test. If you don't answer correctly here, Mercy won't let me go!

    I mobilized all the contents of the book I had read. You have to release the ball. The English word for solving...!

    "Is it unlock?"

    "...yes,"

    She nodded with a somewhat surprised look.

    "You seem to have memorized the magic term well. I'll draw the magic staff together and show you. If the cane remembers, it will be much easier to draw later. You helped me like a guide."

    "When is it possible to draw in your head instead of magicians?"

    I was a beginner, so I wondered when it would be possible.

    "It varies from person to person. But at least it's possible if the magicians are stuck in your head."

    She said it was still possible to practice magic without drawing a magic circle.

    But he added that the magical power would be very weak.

    "It's the most difficult stage to do magic without a magic staff or a cane. His Majesty is famous for a reason.”

    When I heard the praise of Albert, I realized again how little I knew about him.

    "First of all, I'll cast a defensive spell on you."

    Mercy waved her wand.
    The 72nd episode.



    "Hyde,"

    Mercy's wand swung round and round and round. This is the magic I walked with her in the woods the other day.

    Something fluttered around me. It was a sign that Hyde had been properly put under his spell.

    "Now you will see only the Duke of Liam, Schubert, and the Wizard.”

    "It's an optional transparent cloak,"

    "It's not a cape, is it?"?”

    Mercy tilted her head at my parable.

    "A transparent cloak is an interesting hypothesis. The wizards won't be able to use it, though. If you develop it later and use it in battle....”

    It was surprising that he did not miss even a small point because he was the owner of the tower. There is no reason to become a horse-riding owner at a young age.

    "Mercy's magic is even greater. What do you mean by illusion magic? It's against so many people."

    "It's a magic of course. Specialized magic is born one by one. Later on, my sister will also develop.”

    "...characteristic magic."

    "It is said to be in touch with one's own wishes. I'm sure it's magic that suits you, but I wonder what it is."

    Mercy's explanation somewhat puzzled me. If you're in touch with your wishes, so is Mercy.

    What kind of wish did she have to be able to control such a powerful fantasy?

    ...it was clear that there was a dark side to Mercy that I didn't know. Will there ever be a day when I get so close to Mercy that I know that?

    There is an atmosphere that you feel when you meet people. I liked the atmosphere of Mercy.

    Regardless of age, the eyes showing strong will and smiling coolly.

    "Then I'll teleport you now."

    Rosé took me into the magic circle. Hayang got on top of my head, and I clasped my cane tightly.

    "Your Majesty may kill me half the time if he finds out about this, but... My sister has to help me then. I wish my revenge was perfect, too.”

    "Of course,"

    I nodded quickly at Mercy's concern. Mercy sighed and swung her wand.

    For a moment, I had a change in sight.

    Water dripped through the narrow aisle. When two people went side by side, the path to fill was eerie.

    He looked like a ghost. At least the light on the wall was shining around.

    I saw Liam and Schubert standing side by side. They blinked as if they didn't know why. Schubert tilted his head.

    Liam was wearing armor. It was my first time being armed, so it was new.

    Schubert's armor was much thinner than Liam's. He looked more mobile than he did.

    "It's been a long time, Duke," and the Baron,"

    I bowed my head and greeted him vigorously. The worse the situation is, the better manners must be.

    Schubert, who looked at me in disbelief, wiped the sweat off his face and asked.

    "...how did you get here?" And on the head, isn't that the dragon?"

    "Yes, it is white sheep. Then I came here to release the ball as Minister of Mercy. I'm a wizard now."

    "...oh, yes. I told you I had a contract.”

    Schubert glanced at Hayang. I could feel Hayang moving around and saying hello to him.

    Schubert flinched back slightly.

    ...did you say you didn't like reptiles? I could feel Hayang sullen at Schubert's reaction. The feeling was conveyed.

    "Yes, as a wizard, I am here to help the prince's rebellion with all my heart."

    asked Liam, staring at me as if he were observing me.

    "What we need now is not a beginner wizard. Why couldn't Mercy come in person?"

    "Because the prince has not yet returned from the battle against Rosturatu. I couldn't get in the way of my life's revenge. And even if you're a beginner, you can do what you need to do."

    I explained the situation to Liam and rebelled weakly against his cold manner.

    The first magic was perfectly successful, and Mercy thought I could do this much, so I sent it to me.

    In extreme situations, a person's memory improves.

    I'm given one task. I perfectly remembered the Unlock Magic Team to release the ball.

    I wonder if my words were credible, but Liam's eyes loosened like thread.

    "...that was a thoughtful act for me.”

    "Because the Prince has suffered enough."

    I said, and Schubert made a sound.

    "...she's a maid, but she's always stuck in her head."

    He praised me. It was a kind compliment, but I wasn't very happy.

    If you're a maid, why don't you think about it properly? It was a moment when I suddenly realized that this was a class society.

    But it's not anger that can coax them, it's just right.

    Albert put up with it, too. Can't you put up with a Schubert? I smiled with the corners of my mouth raised.

    "You're welcome. I'll get to work then."

    I tiptoed up and looked at the back of the aisle that Liam and Schubert covered, and tilted.

    "But where are the magicians who will release the ball?"

    Liam was silent at my words. What is it?

    "...not here."

    "What?"

    "After I sent a telegram to Mercy, I found the aisle. We finally escaped, but... It was impossible for less agile wizards."

    I was taken aback by the sudden news, but I understood.

    A wizard is a man of magic, not a man of body like Rihanna or Schubert. That was a good reason.

    I would have sent a telegram to Mercy through the wizards, so it was understandable that he could not report the situation to Mercy after breaking up with them.

    I wish I could call Mercy here and ask her what she thought, but unfortunately I didn't know anything about the magic of sending letters to each other.

    I have to check the situation.

    I moved on to the next question.

    "Do you want to kill the wizards right away.”

    "No, I think they're going to use their power in reverse. They are both powerful wizards.”

    "You mean you should get it out as soon as possible?"

    I stood in my seat in agony. How should we solve the problem?

    Then Schubert raised his hand with an innocent face. He seemed to have something to say to me.

    "Do you have a good solution?"

    I asked vigorously, in a way that would lift Schubert to the fullest extent. Schubert shook his head still and murmured.

    "Oh, by the way, I've seen the way out. The Knights are after us."

    But wait, what? The moment I reflected on what he meant, my back was chilled.

    "So you're shooting a real-time chase...?”

    "Well, let's get started."

    Schubert stretched his way. Why did you say that now? I followed them in astonishment.

    The story seemed to have to be told in a moving manner.

    The road was as long as a maze.

    There are so many forked roads, but the passageway is made up of a really consistent design that it is impossible to guess whether I have passed or not.

    The Knights came in with them, but they might not have found them.

    "Where are we going?"”

    "The garden of the palace. There is another secret passage leading to the fountain in the middle of the garden. It connects to the dungeon. We will go there."

    Liam looked at the map in his hand and moved on. It was thanks to magic that I could keep pace with those who walked fast.

    This is because there was a run among the simple magicians I remembered while reading the book.

    If it weren't for magic, I wouldn't be able to keep up.

    Despite the narrow aisle, all the soldiers followed Liam and Schubert without a word.

    The fierce eyes were definitely different from those in front of the previous tower.

    I could use the magic to light the fire, but I decided to save my magic.

    You never know when it will be discovered and attacked by knights. At that time, I had to use my strength.

    I didn't think things would go wrong. Liam and Schubert moved calmly, and they were thorough people.

    ...but I felt a sharp pain in my heart. It was the feeling that Hayang felt. I kept running and getting the white sheep off my head.

    "What's the matter, Hayang?"

    "What have I done wrong?"? Why isn't Schubert answering me?.”

    As he asked in a serious voice, he remembered Hayang, who was having fun with Schubert in the castle.

    I stood beside Schubert, who had been leading the way with great diligence.

    "I'm sorry, Baron," Please give Miss White a hug for a while."

    "No, I don't like reptiles."

    I held the white sheep in my arms, and he made a strange noise. But he didn't drop the white sheep.

    "I know you don't look like a dragon to Mr. Schubert. Please understand that Hayang can't adjust to the sudden change in attitude and is disappointed. Nothing has changed with the white sheep."

    They were so close to Hayang that it was a waste to leave them alone.

    I'm the second most open-minded person after myself.

    This was also a process that made Hayang feel little by little that the world was worth living.

    "Look inside the white sheep, too." "You had fun when you hung out with me.

    Isn't there a saying that people shouldn't judge people by their appearance.

    Had Hayang, who was now in Schubert's arms, really looked like a reptile, he would not have put these two together.

    But to Schubert's eyes, the white cat was nothing but a cute cat.

    Schubert flinched at my words. Hayang raised his head and looked eagerly at Schubert.

    Schubert hid his face, sighed, and put Hayang on his head.

    "...I'll go like this."

    I looked at the relationship between the two with a kind. Well, I'm done with my business.

    I chatted with Hayang and Dorandoran, and went past Schubert, who had fallen back a little, to Liam's side.

    As he was running on the map, he asked in a calm voice.

    "What's the matter?"

    "I have a question about the prince."

    While talking to Hayang, I remembered what I wanted to ask when I met Liam. Now was the right time to leave the aisle.

    I thought again and again.

    Albert thinks so, but why is he so reluctant to teach magic? Inside the tower, I tried very hard to learn magic.

    But Albert, unlike him, showed only minimal effort.

    It was concluded that there was only one reason for him to do so.

    "Do you know how to change the Dragon's contractor?"

    Liam remained silent. As he slowly raised his gaze, he lowered his head and stared at me. His green eyes sparkled like emeralds.

    His equivocal manner convinced me.

    Albert was trying to replace me as Hayang's contractor.
    The 73rd episode.



    "The prince always tries to work things out by himself."

    "You tend to do that, don't you?"

    Liam agreed with me for the first time. Talking about the same boss, I felt like I met a colleague at work.

    "It may be natural that you have been carrying the burden of your own life."

    "But you can't always leave it like that."

    I agreed with Liam, but it would be lonely for Albert to live like that all his life. I hope his life will be happier.

    Fortunately, I noticed Albert's plan. Or you could've been stuck there.

    The reason why I have doubted this problem so far was that there was no evidence.

    "Where can I find a way to change the contractor?" I've never read it in a book, but....”

    "That's not known. In the first place, there are too many people who will abuse it."

    The reason why contracts with Dragons are avoided is that their existence itself is rare because the process before becoming a true contractor is so painful. I was convinced.

    But Albert knows how to do it.

    "I hear you're going to Dragon's grave."

    Perhaps he wanted to prevent Albert from becoming a contractor, Liam told me the information.

    I've never seen such a kind person before. It must be for Albert.

    How did they meet?

    "I've never heard of Dragon's grave before... I'll have to ask Miss White."

    First of all, the good thing is that I have a month.

    After Albert became king, he and Hayang should go to this "Dragon's Grave" with him during his free time and learn magic harder.

    "Can you add a wizard when you send me out, Duke?"

    Learning magic on your own takes too long. Albert was so genius that he felt sorry for me for not understanding it at once.

    I needed another teacher. It was quite possible to get out of the tower.

    And I'm the owner of the building with the money to give to the teacher!

    Liam immediately understood what I meant. He nodded and opened the door at the end of the aisle.

    "You're almost there,"

    He opened the door and saw the stairs going up. Liam opened the door at the end of the stairs with all his might.

    The fresh air and the contrasting sunlight greeted us. I came out of the room frowning.

    After me and Liam, Schubert, Hayang, and the crowd rushed out.

    "Faint the soldiers in the garden. Be careful not to make a sound."

    The garden was beautifully decorated with many flowers, but it was like a maze.

    Liam's soldiers easily found their way in the midst of it, and knocked out the gnats of Rosturatu.

    They're so easy to fool. Are they really king knights?

    I looked at them suspiciously and ran away. Before I knew it, the party who had overpowered all the nearby knights were huddled in front of the fountain.

    Schubert looked more comfortable in his arms.

    "You're not avoiding me any more".

    I asked him as I approached him, and Schubert paused for a moment and murmured softly:

    "...you're so cute. What should I do?" It's cute to know it's a dragon."

    Shubert, who said that, was also cute. I feel like I have a brother who doesn't even exist. Smiling softly, I remembered Liam's words earlier and asked,

    "Hayang, do you know a place called Dragon's Grave?"

    "...well, you don't understand the grave, do you?" I think it's where I was born...?”

    "It's a grave...?" said Hayang seriously.

    "There are many children who die before they are born, so... There's no place where dragons are gathered that much..”

    That's a hell of a place. When I heard the story, it was most likely that the tomb Albert spoke of was there.

    "Do you remember where it is?"”

    "Well..."

    "Let's go there some other time."

    Hayang didn't seem to understand me. As soon as I was about to explain, the water flowing from the fountain stopped.

    The fountain moved to the side automatically, and a secret passage leading to the prison came out of it.

    "Wear it,"

    Before entering, Liam handed me the helmet and armor he had taken from the soldier. With the help of Schubert, I managed to put on my armor.

    He was much bigger than me, so he was loose, but he was better than nothing.

    "Things are going well, though.

    "...how can you be so calm?" Aren't you nervous? We are in the middle of the enemy camp."

    "But he will win, and the prince will be king."

    Do you call that a question? I answered Liam's question for granted.

    I was calm, unlike Liam, who was impatient because things went wrong.

    With only this much, Albert's rebellion, which was the biggest stem of the book and the core of the early content, could not fail.

    Moreover, Rosturatu is already in Albert's hands.

    Of course, it was true that he believed in Albert.

    We moved back to the underground passage. The road connected to the bottom of the dungeon.

    Before Liam opened the door, he held his breath and listened. It was quiet outside.

    Am I being careless? It's strange that there's no guard.

    "All armed and ready,"”

    All of Liam's horses were ready to fight with their helmets on. After exchanging determined glances, Liam opened the door.

    "I've been waiting for you."

    We came out of the aisle and encountered people waiting for us in front of the prison. He was heavily armed, unlike his predecessors.

    The red-haired man made eye contact with Liam and shouted in a husky voice.

    "Would you like to hand over the throne to the cursed, Duke?" Don't you think it's strange that the whole family died and survived alone? He's not a prince!"

    "You're good at saying that what you pierced is your mouth.”

    Schubert frowned out. He seemed angry at Albert's insults.

    The man chuckled as he saw Schubert grin.

    "Haha, Baron Schubert," You're finally showing your true colors. I've always wondered why he joined the Knights with such a low opinion of himself....”

    It's really...

    It's pathetic.

    I'm not angry.

    After all, when Albert comes and sweeps them all, they are foolish people who will find themselves foolish... It's just an extra who will be sacrificed for Sprite.

    "Hit!"

    The knights behind them rushed in with the man's loud voice.

    We were completely pushed back by the side, but the space was small, and we were lucky to get out of the aisle and face the wall.

    I looked around. There was a little gap between the crowded knights. It was because the camp was disturbed by fighting each other.

    The swords clashed against each other and made a loud noise. But no one saw me.

    I wasn't aware of my existence. Mercy's magic is still working.

    Magic reveals my existence. Even if you can't see it, you'll be wary of the existence of a wizard. In other words, it becomes more difficult to get into prison.

    So I had to hide my existence.

    "There's a cat here....”

    The fighting knights looked at Hayang on their own. Now Hayang was walking gently downstairs.

    The white sheep stared at them. He looked as if he didn't know what he was doing.

    "Didn't you say you were weak, Hayang?"”

    "If Rosé is all right, it's all right. I signed a contract, so....”

    ...a soulmate? This is both exciting and creepy. I'm going to have to keep my life safe and sound. You can't let Hayang die for nothing.

    "And it's too slow....”

    I tilted my head at Hayang's words.

    "...are the people slow?"

    "Well...you can avoid everything.”

    Hayang was unexpectedly determined. Even a turtle-like white sheep can be agile when it is.

    But why, as a contractor, I couldn't even share Hayang's

    Or is it possible after Hayang becomes an adult?

    I trembled and then concentrated again. I saw another aisle behind the knights standing in layers.

    Given that there are two drivers blocking the front, that would be the right place.

    It seemed that the sorcerers were locked up in there.

    First they dig in there, use electric magic to push them out, then immediately open the prison door, go inside, and cast a release spell on the wizards.... There are three magic tricks that must be done in an instant.

    All right. I can do it.

    Despite all this, he is quick to respond. The magicians certainly memorized it. Memorization should not be ignored.

    I have a cane in one hand, but just in case, I'll bring a sword.

    Just in time, I saw a knight holding his breath against the wall.

    He sat there alone, perhaps fatally wounded by Schubert was all he could do. Schubert didn't kill him.

    There was a magic that Mercy had cast, but it took preparation to get through the brutal fighting people.

    I took the sword from the fallen knight's hand. The driver, who was groaning, was puzzled to see his sword disappear.

    "...no, where did it go?"

    I ignored what he said and hid in the crowd with a sword in one hand. I was surprised that the sword was much heavier than I thought.

    People who were distracted by their opponents did not care who moved in the corner. I made my way through the crowd.

    The red-haired man was at the very back, fighting Liam, giving orders in perfect order. He seemed to be the captain of the Knights.

    The way the sword fluttered in the air was as beautiful as a sword dance.

    Liam gracefully received the rather crude and rough attack of the Knights Chief. I felt like I was fencing.

    I took advantage of the opportunity to cast a spell on those who were blocking the aisle while the Knights Chief was distracted.

    "Forget."

    The magic I learned first and knew best. A way to make the situation more flexible than to give an electric shock.

    He wielded a cane and memorized the magic circle in his head. I wanted these people to forget why they were standing here now.

    The magic of losing memory varies from person to person. However, no matter who bets, they can't forget their memories for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, it was unknown how long it would affect the magic of the person using this magic.

    My magic blinded the knights. Looking at the blurred eyes, I intervened between them.

    "Huh?"

    Leaving behind the voices of the knights, I hurried down the stairs.
    The 74th episode.



    The end of Rosturatu was more vain than I had expected. Albert felt anew how ugly a man could be when he was frightened.

    The man who had threatened and assaulted him, showing his inferiority complex, was so small.

    Far from being sorry for the fact that he survived alone in the family, the man who smiled at the fact that he did well cried out for the pain he felt in his limbs. Then he grabbed his foot and prayed.

    Albert inflicted pain on him. He used magic to revive a part of his body. It was too lenient to kill right away.

    Finally, Rostratus Gray died.

    Albert wiped the blood off his sword. The man who died in misery was closer to a beggar than to a king.

    His usual clothes and status were all gone, and he was really nothing.

    At last, did I have to burn my vengeance for someone like this? Why did so many people have to fall because of this?

    Albert recalled the faces of those who had been loyal to him.

    Those buried in the ground came with painful memories and unforgettable memories.

    The indelible memory was close to the guilt of strangling him.

    I felt low when I remembered people who had died without sin.

    Revenge should have been achieved by looking at them. He did what he had to do.

    However, the sense of emptiness after everything was over was inevitable. Albert walked slowly, grooming himself.

    I wanted to see Rosé's face.

    I thought this sense of emptiness could be filled if she said that it was okay, and if she laughed and joked as usual, it would be filled.

    He took special care not to get blood on his body.

    Apart from wanting such human blood not to touch him, he didn't want Rosé to be afraid of him.

    Arriving near the tower, Albert found people asleep. Everything went according to plan.

    At least hundreds of people have seen Rosé cast a spell.

    If they were to be witnesses and put in the contract they had written with him, no matter how much the nobles were dissatisfied with her origin would have no choice.

    "Sir, you're back!"

    Mercy, who found Albert, came running. From the sweat on her face, the soldier's imagination seemed to be perfect.

    In everyone's mind, Rosturatu confessed his sins before his death.

    It is to manipulate additional memories with fantasy. This was Mercy's specialty.

    The fantasy, which began when her father, Matapju, was unable to endure the greediness of her father, became her specialized magic.

    But I couldn't see anyone who was supposed to be next to Mercy.

    "What about Rosé?"

    "...has gone to the palace."

    Albert's eyes narrowed. The expressionless face with his arms folded seemed to kill Mercy even now.

    asked Albert in a low, subdued voice.

    "What about the palace?"

    Mercy closed her eyes tightly.

    "...there is a very small problem on the part of the Rebellion, and only a wizard can do it. He said that he would go in person because I couldn't leave this seat.”

    "If you needed a wizard, you could have called me."

    "...Miss Atius said she didn't want to do that's that. I really want to go there myself."

    Mercy couldn't resist Rose's words. She has seen Albert for quite a long time.

    The face that he had encountered several times while going in and out of the palace with his father before he became a matapju always attracted attention.

    But it was not long before he knew how broken it was, contrary to its dazzling appearance.

    For Rostrato, like her father, Matapju, had isolated Albert and plunged him into despair.

    It was impossible not to fully understand what my father was doing. But there was nothing she could do.

    No, maybe I could have done it. I was just so scared.

    I'm afraid my father, who was kind to me, will really turn away from me. It took quite a long time to get out of that fear.

    So I wanted Albert's revenge to be perfect.

    I knew Albert would be angry to hear that Rosé had disappeared, but I had to let him go.

    "I've done double-double-double-double-double-double-double-double-double-double-duple I had to release the ball."

    Albert let out a deep breath and stood before Mercy. He looked down at Mercy and whispered softly.

    "I know what you were thinking about sending her, but you don't have to do that anymore."

    "...I don't think you can read my thoughts, no matter how low you are."

    "I think it's guilt."

    Mercy's body flinched. Albert was always very quick-witted. to the point where it was impossible to hide anything in front of him.

    "I thought you'd feel better because you didn't show it."

    Mercy clenched her fist.

    "How could you not do that?"

    Rarely, only the remnants of the girl who had to grow up too quickly remained on her face that did not leave a smile.

    Before I knew it, the rising sun shone brilliantly.

    Albert's gray hair shone like silver in the sun. said Albert calmly.

    "It was also an abuse against you."

    It was a consolation that Mercy thought would never hear in her life. Albert walked past Mercy and stood in his seat.

    "I'll let you slide this time. But next time, I won't have to put myself before Rosé."

    His hands slowly went up. Albert greeted Mercy, who was standing absent-mindedly.

    "Come to the palace when you're done. Lock the door of the tower."

    I can't let others in and out of my space.

    Albert's body disappeared in an instant. The magicians were so fast that they couldn't even see them properly.

    `I wonder if there is a limit to it said.’

    Mercy shivered as she saw Albert disappear. Perhaps Albert's magic would reach the level equivalent to the power of the dragon.

    It wasn't realistic, but I think Albert can do it.

    People, wizards may leave and become non-human transcendents.

    ***

    Hayang and I walked down a very long flight of stairs. I kept going down, down, down.

    I was suffocated on the way to a smaller and smaller. Hayang walked with me as if to comfort me.

    I walked on and saw the end.

    "You're almost there,"

    "Well..."

    I arrived at a much more humid and dark cellar than before.

    There was moss and mold inside the prison, where it seemed that only those who were really guilty would be imprisoned.

    It was so dark that I could barely see the lines of people's faces. Two people fainted through the bars of the prison.

    There it is.

    As I was walking to those trapped in the prison, I was startled by the cool sensation of closing my neck.

    "Who is it?"

    I gasped at the young woman's voice.

    It's very thorough of you to leave people here. I just wondered how he saw me.

    "Is he a sorcerer? I see him holding a wand.”

    “…….”

    "Don't try to hide. The magic of hiding here doesn't work. It's a place where magic cannot be used.”

    ...that means you can't solve the magic here. What do I have to do? My head went round and round and round.

    The other person did not seem to have noticed the presence of Hayang yet.

    Hayang walked so silently that he could not be seen in the dark because he was a black cat.

    I asked Hayang to do it.

    "Bite this man's leg!"

    Hayang's teeth are quite sharp, so it might surprise him.

    "I see!"

    With the voice of Hayang, who answered powerfully, the woman was frightened.

    "Ouch!"

    After a while, the woman rolled over on the floor. I thrust my sword into the woman's neck.

    "...I think I've won."

    "Did you have any animals?"

    The woman laughed in vain. The woman who found Hayang tilted her head.

    "...how can it hurt so much to bite a cat?"”

    The murmuring woman soon lay down on her back.

    The sword I held against my neck seemed quite irrelevant. Rather, women move. I was nervous that the tip of the sword would bleed.

    It's ridiculous.

    "Well, do you know that I may cut your throat?"

    "I don't know, do as you please. Such a Knights would not be worth the trouble."

    …? What are you talking about? The moment I tilted my head, the woman threw the key at me.

    "You can open it with that."

    "...are you the one who had been thrusting a knife into my neck before? Maybe you're under a spell."

    "I was going to do what I had to do as a knight... Now that I think about it, I'd rather help the Knights to fall."

    I have a vague idea of what you mean. Under Rosturatu's rotten politics, there is no way that a proper Knights Templar.

    "I can't believe it's such a big job to protect this place, not to let you go out in battle."”

    There was pain in the voice that spoke as if it were nagging. The woman seemed tired of all that.

    The woman lying on the floor did not look threatening at all. Rather, I felt a sense of homogeneity.

    Most of the articles I saw earlier were men. It wasn't easy to survive there alone as a woman.

    "Why don't you get one?" Aren't you here to take the magicians?"

    Instead of answering, I stood close to the woman. I can't take him alone anyway.

    "If I can't untie it here, I'll have to climb the stairs." It's not something I can do alone. So please help me. If you're going to fail, make sure you're done for."

    "Are you sure you're going to ruin it?" Hahaha! That's right. You have to be sure of your work."

    The woman burst out laughing at my words and rose from her seat.

    I couldn't see him properly because I was nervous earlier, but he was bigger than most men.

    "Give me the key."

    I gently handed the key to her hand.

    The woman opened the prison door. She carried a wizard on her shoulders. He looked relaxed even though he seemed to be heavy.

    "Well, let's go,"

    I nodded in admiration of her power. The woman began to climb the stairs first.

    There was no sign of difficulty in his relaxed appearance as if he were taking a walk.

    As she was leading, she muttered suddenly.

    "Don't threaten me with a sword, Wizard,"

    "What?"

    "I can see it if you're dealing with the same sword. I'm not familiar with swords.”

    My threats didn't seem to work. But I agreed with him.

    "Well, it's all thanks to the driver's change of heart. or I would have died."

    "...Honest,"

    She blinked at my answer and turned her head slightly to face me.

    "It's not bad, that manner."

    She nodded as if she liked it.
    75 episodes.



    The stairs were long and long. It was good to come down, but it was certainly too much to go up.

    I was running with a run, but I was out of control because I had been moving since I entered the imperial palace.

    "Let's take a rest."

    She didn't look tired at all as she carried a woman and a man in her arms.

    His thighs, leaning against the stairs, showed solidity even though he was wearing armor. The body that she had trained for a long time was really cool.

    Isn't this true girl crush? The exercise I did while working at a company was completely different from mine, where breathing was everything.

    Mercy was also thin, and most of the aristocratic spirits I saw at the party in Rosturatu seemed to have a better choice because they were all elegantly thin bodies that seemed to suit her.

    "...what is it?"

    It seems that I watched it too enthusiastically without realizing it. As she looked around to avoid my gaze, she finally asked.

    I laughed back.

    "I saw him because he was so handsome. The physical strength is also... I think it's great."

    "You've got honey on your mouth.”

    "It's true, how hard it is to build muscles. Come to think of it, I don't even know the name. May I ask your name?”

    She replied briefly to my words I said.

    "Leona Blake,"

    "May I call you Mr. Blake?"”

    "Call me Leona," It looks like it's from Duke Liam's side..”

    Leona read the situation right away. I nodded.

    "Yes, there's a lot of fighting up there, and I'm here to free the wizards who are trapped."

    "Didn't you think it would be dangerous to come alone?"

    "Well, I've come here with Miss White, and....”

    "White sheep?"

    Leona, who was tilting her head at my words, sat on my lap and saw Hayang rubbing her face, making a grin.

    Come to think of it, Hayang didn't show any signs of hardship. You don't usually use your strength, but you have good physical strength.

    Until the Dragon became an adult, the contractor could not share anything but the Dragon's horsepower, so Hayang's physical strength was not estimated.

    "...it's unusual to name a black cat Hayang.”

    "...haha."

    I didn't know how much to tell her, so I covered up with laughter. Leona looked up the stairs and murmured.

    "...the Knights are all rotten."

    Looking at his contemptuous young look, I thought I needed some comfort.

    "You must have had a hard time."

    "...what do you know?"

    said Leona bluntly. He looked unfamiliar with comfort. He shot back at me, and his eyes glanced at me.

    "I think there must have been a lot of people who wanted to project their definitions."

    I felt the red-headed knight earlier speaking freely of Albert.

    People who think their opinions are correct. Those who have nothing but themselves.

    “…….”

    Leona didn't deny what I said. She stood up from her seat.

    "Let's go again,"

    At her words, I started walking.

    In the meantime, I thought about the new country Albert was creating. It would be completely different from when I was under Rostrato.

    "When a new king is crowned, the Knights will change."

    Leo turned his head at my convincing remark. She blinked at me.

    I remembered Albert.

    "...you like it, don't you?

    I was surprised at what she said looking at me. My face flushed red.

    I didn't think I'd make it obvious, but I think I definitely like Albert.

    Can Albert see everything? Was the reason why he was able to give me a month of leisure because I could see my heart clearly?

    "Can you tell?"”

    "Yes,"

    She looked at me and said as if she were spilling.

    "It's better to fold.”

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Because you don't seem to be a nobleman.”

    "But you'll still get that position. In recognition of his contribution."

    I understood well that she was giving good advice, not knowing about Albert and me.

    But knowing the fact, I felt feverish because her thoughts resembled my feelings of pushing Albert away.

    Leona, who read in my eyes that she was not convinced, moved on.

    "A king without foundation would, of course, marry a powerful nobleman to strengthen his position."

    I know. The lack of foundation was the reason Rosturatu brought Albert.

    "There is a lady of noble descent and wealth from the founding of the country."

    I don't agree with all Leona's says.

    This is because Albert has great power and has not only Liam, the duke, but also Mercy, the owner of the tower.

    I don't want to catch Albert just because he's gone.

    I asked him to take a month because I knew this would happen.

    I smiled and changed the subject.

    "That's something I can't do. By the way... I'm going to be a nobleman, but I'm worried about manners."

    "That's up to you, I suppose," If you don't have good manners, you won't be able to take your place away from me."

    Leona replied briefly to my words. She seemed not very interested in what people thought.

    He was a man of clear standards. Unlike Mercy, he is a person who does his job in his position. I liked her.

    Although I began with a dark reality possessed by Rosé's body, it seemed to me that I was blessed.

    When I see such good people,

    It's not easy to meet someone who feels good when you meet them.

    So I wanted to cherish this relationship.

    "Lona, what are you going to do when you get out of here?"

    Maybe she can be a good friend and teacher for me.

    "There's not much I can teach you. Even if you go to a ball and wear a dress, the young children often see it with surprised eyes. It's been a long time since I've danced. You won't learn what you want."

    She got the point right from my insinuating remarks. It may have been obvious from my face and from my tone.

    There are only really quick-witted people around me.

    Or maybe it's because they all grow up in an environment where they have to be quick-witted.

    Leona pointed her head to her forearm.

    Certainly, if you wear the dresses worn by the aristocrats here, it is natural that her figure will stand out.

    "As a woman, it's not easy to build muscles. I know it's the result of a long sweat, so I want to get closer to Leona."

    Originally, people who are different from normal attract attention. Leona is a similar case.

    "And if you look at it that way, it's the same for me. How many people would object to the noblemen who served the prince in the tower?"

    "...was she a maid?"

    "Don't you think so?" That would have been half a success."

    I shuddered when Leona asked in surprise. She nodded her head.

    "It is true that very few maids are wizards."

    "So why don't you accept my offer?" I'd like to get to know Leona a little more."

    She said in a low voice.

    "Do you remember the first time I put a knife in your throat?"

    Well, that's it. I'd be lying if I wasn't scared, but I wasn't dead and it was enough for her.

    "That's why it's so much cooler. A man who can distinguish between public and private life."

    "And I betrayed the Knights?"

    "It was a knight worthy of betrayal, wasn't it? The king is rotten, too."

    Leona looked at me absurdly at Rosturatu's immediate gossip. I shrugged my shoulders. She narrowed her eyes.

    "Once you betray the Knights, it's like breaking trust. Do you think the new king will believe me?”

    Leona snorted. Albert didn't think Albert would accept the Knights under Rosturatu will.

    They have never been through Albert. for he was trapped in the tower before he knew exactly what he was like.

    "Yes,"

    But knowing him, I could answer more proudly.

    "You are the strongest and wiser man I know.”

    I answered honestly. This was not a pea pod, but a heartfelt one.

    Albert thought he would cry for his people, and he knew he would hold back his anger and move accordingly.

    He had enough power to kill everyone around the tower, but he didn't kill them.

    "You can't convince them of everything just because you love them."

    "I'm perfectly objective."

    Leona chuckled. Like you can't believe me.

    Then, breathing out, she bowed her head at an angle and whispered to me.

    "I'll think about it,"”

    That would have been enough. I didn't think I could change Leona's mind right now.

    I was about to answer that I knew what she said.

    "Coughing..."

    "...where am I?"

    The sorcerers in Leona's arms rose.

    "Oh, are you up?"”

    I explained to them the current situation carefully. I have come to save the two prisoners, and the Knights and the people of Liam are fighting above.

    The male wizard tilted his head at me.

    "Magicians usually express themselves when they are young, but I've never seen them before."

    "Ha-ha, I'm afraid I'm an unusual case."

    I turned their words lightly and asked them to cast a spell on me.

    I thought it would be better to use Hyde's magic to attack us than to have our presence immediately discovered when I went up.

    The wizard who agreed with me cast a spell on me. Leona declined the magic.

    "I'll let you know about my betrayal."

    He did not seem to have any intention of concealing the fact that he had abandoned the Knights.

    Leona's steps became twice as fast as those who came down from Leona's shoulders began to walk.

    She walked away, still breathless. Me and the other wizards followed her with magic.

    While moving our legs, we went upstairs to discuss what to do, and then we arrived at the entrance of the stairs.

    I found a red-haired man who had been driven to the wall in blood. He clenched his teeth when Liam and his sword met.

    Liam also showed signs of injury to his shoulder, which appeared to be between his half-skinned armor.

    The red-haired man, who found Leona, raised his head and shouted loudly.

    "Leona! This way! I need your help!"

    Of course, Leona looked at him and frowned with her arms folded. She also spoke in a loud voice.

    "No, sir!"

    "...what?"

    "I can't live to see you anymore!"

    "...Leona Blake, now --"

    "You must have forgotten that you were me."

    When Liam's sword moved again, the man called General rushed to fight.

    "Leona Blake?"

    Schubert, who was fighting in the distance, came running with his head tilted. Schubert looked bewildered to see Leona not fight.

    Leona saw Schubert and said firmly,

    "I have decided to accept your opinion, Baron Schubert."

    ...maybe Schubert stayed in the Knights and tried to appease her.
    Episode 76.



    "I've always thought I'd make a false statement, but... I thought it would be a good idea to dream of a new kingdom."

    said Leona, with a relieved face. Schubert stared at her as if he had seen a ghost.

    "I thought you wouldn't be able to convince me if I persuaded everyone....”

    Perhaps because I met Leona, who was in the same Knights Corps, Schubert's tone was back to when I first met him.

    But what was more surprising than the change in his tone was the manner of Leona and Schubert, who seemed to know each other well.

    I stared at them with interest, amazed by the strange combination.

    They bowed to each other.

    An awkward atmosphere flowed as if they were not very close to each other, but they were not hostile. Rather, they seemed to respect each other.

    "I'm sorry, Miss Atiers, but I hope you don't use magic on knights.”

    Leo looked around and murmured to me. She took out a long sword. His somewhat loose eyes turned sharp.

    The number of royal knights was still overwhelmingly high.

    It was also said that Schubert and Leona did not have much time to talk like this.

    It must be Leona who knows this fact better than anyone else. She nodded at Schubert with a sword.

    "Why don't you put it together, Baron?"

    He blinked with a puzzled look, and soon raised one corner of his mouth.

    "...if you think you can't do it right, you're mistaken."

    With a naughty face, he held up the sword. With Leona on her back, Schubert swung the sword.

    "I always wondered how strong those who tell me the difference would be.”

    murmured Leona quickly. The moment I heard her, I really didn't want to get into the fight.

    for I knew a little what this moment meant to Leona.

    "We will go out and take control of the palace."

    The wizards flew transparently across the crowd.

    "What is Rosé going to do?"?”

    asked the white sheep next to me.

    "If you can't attack the knights....”

    The only one left was the Knights Chief. I don't want to get involved in Liam's fight. I thought it would be rather rude.

    First of all, I came here and finished what I had to do, but I didn't want to just stand.

    I was looking around to see if there was anything I could do, and I found an article trying to stab Liam in the back.

    No, if you do that, I'll have to cut in on you.

    I hate to be stabbed in the back of a person's head. I swung my cane at once.

    For those who gave up being human, an electric shocker would be fine...?

    "Electric City."

    When he muttered the magic he had used before, electricity flowed from the tip of his cane.

    The knight and the Knightsman's hair stood still.

    "Hey..."

    With a strange noise, the two fell to the spot. Liam patted the Knightsman on the head with vain eyes.

    ...is he dead?

    My magic was that strong?

    "Look! I told you earlier that Rosé's magic was strong."

    I heard the proud voice of Hayang faintly. I hurried toward Liam.

    "Is it alive?"”

    Liam murmured after confirming his breathing.

    "I'm not dead, but....”

    The moment I used magic, my Hyde magic disappeared. Liam stared at me with an unexpected look.

    "It was a magic-resistant armor, but the attack went quite fierce.”

    "I think it's all thanks to the white sheep."

    "It's a similar idea,"

    Liam agreed so quickly that he felt awkward.

    No, if I tell you I'm strong, what's wrong with me? Although the power of the white sheep is my strength, and my strength is my strength.

    As a contractor, I must thank Hayang for his magic.

    The man was unlikely to get up easily. No one is in charge anymore, so it's natural for the knights to move around.

    "The captain has fallen, and now....”

    I was about to speak to myself.

    "A wizard!"

    The knights began to make a fuss. The division has already begun.

    Liam narrowed his forehead as he looked at me. He said, hiding me behind him.

    "Usually the wizard tries to get rid of them."

    Liam's voice pierced my ear for a moment, and the knights began to rush toward me.

    "Run!"

    Swinging a wand, I cast a spell, and cast a spell on them to escape.

    But I was surrounded in an instant. While fighting Liam's knights, they focused more on coming towards me.

    At least Liam was blocking my way, or I would have been captured in an instant. They were all very quick-witted.

    Defense magic? No, I don't know anything about defense magic! I know the spell, but I can't use it. I didn't know the magicians.

    Seeing the insanity of the knights, I doubted how long I could hold out.

    "Freeze,"

    But my troubles were useless. It was evident that Albert had a clear voice in the noisy crowd.

    The surrounding drivers froze in an instant.

    They were helpless in the presence of overwhelming power, even in armor, which was resistant to magic.

    "Rose,"

    Albert, who crossed the knights in an instant, rushed to me with a rather urgent face. His gray hair was disturbed by the wind.

    I was surprised at the unusual agitation.

    "Prince,"

    Albert, who stopped when I called him, smiled like a flower in full bloom.

    Behind Albert, I saw Leona open her eyes wide.

    She didn't seem to have any idea that my feelings were mutual.

    "Prince, I'm not hurt at all. Mercy had cast a spell of defense, too.

    Albert frowned and raised his hand.

    "You're a good talker. I have a scar on my neck."

    His thumb rubbed against my wound. It was a very slight wound, but he seems to have been bothered.

    I took a breath. I felt a sting in the eyes of the people around me.

    It was the first time Albert had cared so much about me in front of others.

    His deep eyes cast a deep shadow. His hand, which was hovering around the wound on his neck, fell as if he were drawing a circle.

    He slowly turned his eyes away from me. Not a step away from me, he said to Liam,

    "Good work, Liam,"

    "I'm flattered,"

    "Everyone's contribution is great. The palace has fallen completely, and things are going smoothly, so you can relax a little."

    The knights bowed to Albert with courtesy. It was amazing to see knights who filled the basement bow for one person.

    Albert raised his hand gracefully rather than puzzled by the sudden greeting.

    The grace on his face was not something that could come out in an instant. He didn't seem to be the one who enjoyed eating with me at the tower.

    I hated the moment when I realized the difference between me and him.

    I know this is natural, but I know it's not something I can do with my efforts.

    "The plan will go ahead."

    Albert explained calmly. From today on, Albert was going to invite people to the palace under the name of Rosturatu.

    It was a sudden invitation, but Rosturatu was able to move on naturally because it was not once or twice.

    The moment they enter the palace, the purge will begin.

    Who lives and dies depends solely on Albert's will. Albert looked around and looked at Leona. She flinched.

    "You must have a lot to say about the Knights."

    He seemed to have heard of Leona's situation from the wizards. Leona nodded gravely.

    "Yes,"

    Albert was quickly surrounded by people. I slipped away from him.

    I wanted to talk to Albert more, but now was not the time.

    He will be much busier than he is now. I couldn't be disappointed with this.

    ***

    Albert had to continue talking with Liam about the current situation. I was shown into the palace room.

    The room was overwhelmingly large compared to the tower.

    The room with not only a soft bed but also a fireplace and a luxurious sofa had an antique atmosphere.

    It was a clean room without a speck of dust, but there was no sign of anyone.

    There were no servants, but there were pajamas delivered by the wizard. I went to the bathroom connected to the room.

    I soaked myself in the bathtub. The warm water made my body feel tired.

    After washing up, I lay down on the bed. The white sheep went into the newly filled water to wash.

    The bed was as soft as a feather, but rather awkward.

    Thanks to Albert's concession of the bed, I have recently gotten used to the bed, but it was burdensome to be this fluffy.

    Suddenly I remembered the hard attic floor.

    After everything is over, I don't have to be stuck in the tower anymore, but what is this emptiness?

    ...like longing for the past time. How long have you been out?

    How can I hold out for a month? I must have fallen in love with Albert much deeper than I thought.

    I'm not Albert anymore. I'm the problem.

    I sighed deeply, closed my eyes, and opened them.

    Before I knew it, it was night when the darkness fell.

    You can't just stay in the tower. It is impossible to be alone with Albert for the rest of his life.

    The reason why the stuffy memory of the tower is fading is because I left there.

    So let's not miss the tower.

    I jumped out of my seat thinking I should get some fresh air to wake up.

    Come to think of it, I couldn't even ask Albert if he had finished his work with Rostratus.

    When I opened the window, the moon shone in the dark sky. At that time, someone came in from outside the window.

    "...have you been busy?"”

    It was Albert.

    "I've come to see your wound."

    He narrowed his eyes.

    "I shouldn't have hurt myself.”

    I can't even join the injured shaft. His excessive anxiety was embarrassing, but it was good.

    I put the question I wanted to ask into my mouth.

    "How was your revenge?"”

    He sat down by the window and grabbed my chin.

    My blurred eyes slowly focused on me, recalling Rosturatu.

    "As soon as I saw you, it was useless.”

    His voice was as clear as a star in the night sky.
    The 77th episode 77.



    Albert had no expression on his face, who had said the most romantic things.

    His face was as hollow as the night sky at dawn. I could see a depth of emotion that I couldn't imagine.

    I once wondered what Albert, who had finished his revenge, would do.

    The Rosturatu I saw was a man of little importance. The same must have been true of Rosturatu, whom Albert met again.

    Then he must have thought. Why should I be swayed by such a person?

    However, the time that has already passed will not come back. The same goes for the victims, the time he lost and the wounds he couldn't heal.

    Still, he had to move forward.

    I was grateful that I had met him. that he was able to relieve the emptiness he had to go through.

    I stood in front of Albert and tiptoed.

    Without knowing what I was going to do, Albert came down from the window when he saw me step forward.

    "You must have a sore throat,"

    He gently caressed my neck again. It was a warm touch. He was always a kind person.

    A person who always looks big. A perfect person in every way.

    Ever since she first possessed Rose, she has rarely seen Albert's gap. His feelings were exceptionally restrained.

    I want to know your life that I don't know. Even in his unhappy childhood. That time must have gathered to make him what he is now.

    I decided to keep my distance until Albert's feelings were clear, but....

    I decided to blame Albert for visiting the room. I came close to Albert.

    "Prince,"

    I hugged Albert. I was so short that I seemed to be in Albert's arms, but it didn't matter.

    "You must have had a hard time,"

    I patted him on the back. He was good to me. Like when you're praising. Buried in his heart, he could not see what expression he was making.

    "...Rosé,"

    said Albert in a low voice, sighing. The breath he exhaled tickled my hair. I patted him on the back again.

    "You always tell me what I want."

    It was a rare opportunity for Albert to be seen.

    After a moment of silence, he murmured.

    "I wanted to hear that,"”

    “…….”

    "Well done, rather than saying that you have done your work well... I wanted to be told that I was a person who could have a hard time.”

    “…….”

    "Even though I knew I had to be perfect,"

    His hands wrapped around my back. My arms were as warm as a campfire in the middle of winter. His arms smelled pleasant.

    We hugged each other for a long time. Albert, who reluctantly let me go, squinted and caressed my face.

    "I don't know how the month will go without you.”

    "I'll be there in a momentarily. There's a banquet, and you're busy trying to turn the palace upside down."

    "Do you really still want to be eliminated?"

    "...yes,"

    I nodded. Now the month I was apart from him was not just to give each other time.

    There was something more important than the reason for confirming that his mind did not change.

    We have to go to the Dragon's Tomb.

    Albert wants to change the contractor. He wants to be Hayang's contractor for me and endure everything. I had to find a way to stop it.

    He has always borne the burden of the people and endured the pain.

    He's treated me with black magic, so... He could no longer be sacrificed.

    Albert glanced at me as if he didn't like what I said. But he had never refused to say what I had to say.

    "Well, I've told you to do as you please, and you'll have to listen to me.”

    “…….”

    "I'm not such a patient person at all,"”

    He smiled lightly.

    "Tomorrow I'll give you credit and give you the baron position as Baron. The territory is located in the southern part of the country along the beach. It's small, but it's a place you'll like."

    "Already?"

    It was today that he rebelled, and the land was already ready? What about people's resistance? There were many questions he wanted to ask, but Albert seemed irrelevant.

    It wasn't a very worrisome part for me, who knew how to handle his work.

    "Do you know what that means?"

    The strength of my hands around my face grew stronger.

    "I mean, the contract will be terminated from tomorrow."

    The reason why they raised the contract was probably because they had to ask permission to touch each other.

    My face flushed red.

    He wasn't usually this shy, but he became a different person in front of him.

    At first, I was able to respond well to what he said, but the more I liked him, the more I could not help but panic in front of him.

    I took a deep breath and controlled my mind, and I replied with a smile.

    "You weren't asking me anyway, were you?

    Then Albert threw another punch.

    "Unfortunately, I've had a lot of patience with it."

    He smiled brightly and rubbed his lower lip.

    "You slept well with me by your side. You kept me awake every night.”

    The whisper made me speechless for a moment.

    "...you didn't say that! And if you knew it was happening because of me, you would have done it again."

    "I knew I was going back to the attic, so I didn't bother to say it. I thought it would be better if you felt so guilty."

    replied Albert, with a brazen face. It was absurd that he even wanted to feel guilty. How should I react to this?

    All I said was a mouthful, and Albert laughed aloud.

    "Haha..."

    It was a clear smile as if he were looking at a child. It was so beautiful that I couldn't take my eyes off it.

    His eyes bent softly like the moon that suits the night sky. added Albert, in a still-smiling voice.

    "Look forward to it. What will I have in store for you in a month when the contract is over and there is no restriction?"

    “…….”

    "Then you don't have to put up with it any longer, do you?”

    Why? I got scared a month later. It was clear that the time was taken in a different sense by Albert.

    He stared me in the face and said with a more serious look.

    "Save some energy for a month. Isn't it your turn to lose sleep?"

    It didn't take long to realize what it meant. My heart beat fast on my hot face.

    "For that day, I'll have to finish it with a kiss.k.a. kiss."”

    My fingers rubbing against my lips disappeared. His face grew closer. I couldn't even close my eyes.

    Albert stopped at a breathable distance. He looked at me and bowed his head slightly. Our foreheads touched.

    It was within sight of his eyelashes.

    "Rose,"

    "...what's wrong with you?"

    The thought of my breath reaching him made my whole body nervous all over me. Albert spoke softly.

    whispered he.

    "I want to know if you want me, too."

    “…….”

    "So, at least once, can't you tell me what you want?"

    Come to think of it, it was always Albert who made contact.

    I tried to fulfill the terms of my contract with him. I was afraid that my words would remind him of his old Rosé.

    I didn't want you to be wary of me.

    Perhaps he was anxious and disappointed.

    ...Above all, Albert has no ability to cope with such a question. It was a beauty that could make anyone follow it.

    "Huh?"

    His uncharacteristically loud voice made my heart stop beating.

    Seriously, when I'm with Albert, I feel like my heart is gone every moment.

    I caught my trembling breath and wrapped myself around his neck. He smiled to say something as cool as he did.

    However, the corners of his mouth, which did not go up, trembled. I heard Albert's brief laugh.

    "Not as handsome as the prince."

    "You're enough for yourself. Why?"

    He looked down at me. I was waiting for my answer. I gulped down and opened my mouth.

    "Give me a kiss."

    As if he had been waiting, his lips overlapped and invaded my mouth.

    He coveted me like a hungry beast.

    I got a fever all over my body.

    It was a much longer kiss than a hug. He repeatedly kissed her again, giving her a little time to breathe in the middle.

    He stopped kissing after tapping his shoulder thinking I couldn't do it anymore.

    "It wasn't that long,"

    ... It wasn't long? The kiss and physical contact are getting longer and longer and longer. What's at the end of this? I was afraid of it.

    The persistent gaze at me and the expression of regret on my face, which I had yet to release, were hung with desire. It was the same with me that the fever rose, but....

    Albert shook his head and let out a deep breath.

    "In this way, my patience is not entirely useless."

    The grinning Albert rubbed my lips.

    "Here you are,"

    He put something in my hand. I lowered my head and found a key in my hand.

    "...this is,"

    "It's the key to the tower. You should stop by the tower and take your luggage before you leave. You and I are the only ones who can come and go."

    A space where only you and I can go in and out. The tower has been transformed into a special space.

    I nodded.

    "Are you going to get rid of the tower?"

    I asked hesitantly. for he thought that Albert would not want to keep it, as it was a place where he had bad memories.

    "No. I thought it would be nice to take a vacation there with you sometimes."

    "Are you all right?"

    Isn't it the place that Rostrato built? I was worried that he was pretending to be okay on purpose because of me.

    Albert was used to hiding, so I had to take a closer look.

    "I don't care that much because you instill good memories."

    Albert said slowly and shook his head. I examined his face closely.

    I was going to say that if there was any sign of badness, let's get rid of the tower right away.

    ...but what Albert put on his face was the true heart.

    I was happy.

    I thought I had really instilled a good memory in your life.

    It was hard, but I think it's the same for you to remember the rest of the tower as a good memory for me too.

    Now that Rostrato was dead, I thought that all I had to do was be happy when Hayang's work was over.
    Episode 78.



    Hayang finished a very long bath and came back only after I lay down on the bed.

    He seemed to have a good time using clear water and various fragrances that would remain submerged.

    [There's a place like this, too.]

    The pleasant bath reminded Hayang of the reason for living.

    What makes people want to live is not really that big. You just need something to make it through the day.

    Delicious food for tomorrow or a pleasant bath. Something like a conversation with a friend.

    I hoped that this little joy would continue to grow for Hayang. Don't regret signing a contract with me.

    ***

    The next morning, Mercy came to me with a tray of meals. She greeted me by putting the tray on the bed.

    "Mercy! Did you finish your work well?"

    "Haha, of course!"

    Unlike her particularly lively voice, Mercy's face was thin.

    The last time I saw him was yesterday, but what happened? I thought carefully, and remembered Albert running to me in an instant from prison.

    "Mercy, I didn't explain the situation to the Prince....”

    "No, I was wrong to send my sister. It was my greed, so... Ha-ha. This is good enough."

    But the dark circles on my face are too dark! She smiled and held out a hot soup in front of me.

    "Listen to me," I'm here to give you a dress to wear before you go to see your Highness."

    "...dress?"

    "Yes,"

    She slipped a dress out of her waist pocket.

    It was like a magical bag that Liam had used to make use of. The dress popped out of the small pocket.

    "I didn't know what you liked, so I brought everything."

    I opened my mouth wide, forgetting to eat the soup. No, this is like moving the entire closet.

    "It's a pity that I didn't have enough time to buy more.... I have a rather high eye."

    I thought it was just for courtesy, but Mercy's face was serious. Come to think of it, Mercy is well dressed.

    The red dress that matched her was decorated with various jewels.

    I was more used to wearing robes, so I didn't notice them properly, but Mercy may be a much more fashionable person than I thought.

    I gulped down, looking at the dresses that looked like at least twenty.

    "Oh, my God, how did you manage to wear all these dresses in one day?".”

    "It's mainly finished ready-made goods. I was going to go into the tower and bring my sister's clothes, but she blocked me... I don't know if it'll fit you."

    I don't know why they won't let me in. Mercy pressed her temples and complained.

    Soon her eyes touched the scar on my neck.

    "...I have done something wrong, and I have accepted it without complaint."

    I was taken aback by that remark.

    It's not just because Mercy wants it. My conciliation of her worked much more. I took her side.

    "It's not just Mercy's fault. and it's not really on the axis of injury."

    "Thank you for thinking so."

    Mercy grinned. She sat on the edge of the bed, saying she would wait for me to finish eating.

    It was a warm bread that went well with savory cream soup.

    How long has it been since I had freshly baked bread? I bit the bread into Hayang's mouth.

    "It's delicious."

    The white sheep mumbled bread and put on a happy face.

    "I heard you signed a contract.”

    murmured Mercy, who was looking at Hayang with her chin on her back. I nodded at once.

    "What are you going to do to prepare?"

    "I'm going to teach myself magic for a month when I'm away from the prince.”

    In fact, I wanted to ask Mercy for help rather than self-study. I crept along, looking at her.

    "But I don't know much about it, so I'd really appreciate it if I could learn from a wizard.". I've been completely out of the capital for a month."

    "...is that so he said.

    Mercy clapped her hands while thinking hard with a serious face.

    "Then shall I go?"

    "...the Horse Tower?"”

    Mercy blinked as if it were a problem. How long has it been since the rebellion ended?

    "Your Highness will do as he pleases. On the contrary, if I said I would be with my sister, she would raise her hands and welcome me.”

    "But..."

    "There's no need to worry.”

    Mercy, who smiled at my worried face, explained calmly.

    Revealing Albert's hidden magical abilities and realizing his abilities, the wizards seemed to respect and follow Albert as much as Mercy, the owner of the tower.

    "I think I'll be good at self-taught."

    "It's not like the sorcerer next to you is helping you. And I'm the tower of horses. It's not once or twice that I've let novice wizards go. Unlike the genius of His Highness, customized education is possible."

    ... Is this how expensive tutoring feels? It's the same as the last time I persuaded her. I was tempted by the smooth words that seemed to have been prepared in advance.

    ...for a moment.

    I feel like I've prepared it in advance.

    I squinted at Mercy. She flinched. asked Mercy, opening her eyes wide, pretending to be innocent.

    "Is there a problem?"”

    "...Mercy, I heard you met the prince yesterday."

    "Yes, I have seen him....”

    "Did you tell me to come with you?"”

    “…….”

    What I said made Mercy speechless. I never thought I'd get to the point like this. She messed up her hair.

    "To be exact, you said you wanted to learn magic.”

    murmured Mercy with a sigh.

    "And I'm the best person I know who can teach magic."

    There's a reason why I became the owner of the tower owner. Mercy's face, following the story, was full of pride.

    "It's true that I'm sorry, Your Majesty, and I want to make it up to you this time. I'll teach you well. harshly."

    Mercy could not refuse to say so. In the end, I had no choice but to allow it.

    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."

    Mercy grabbed my hand and shook it.

    "Me, too!"

    There was still a childish look on his bright smile.

    "I heard you're leaving in about two weeks... Am I right?"

    I nodded at Mercy's question.

    "Yes. Before that, Mercy, can you go shopping with me in the capital?"”

    I wanted to give him a present before I left Albert for a while.

    He gave me a lot of things, but I always felt sorry for the fact that I gave him too little.

    Seeing the sense of choosing a dress today, I thought Mercy would help her choose a gift.

    I didn't think about the price. I'm a woman who's going to have her own territory. Not only the pension but also the dream of a building owner will come true.

    It was thrilling to think of spending money while shopping. Money has always been right in the capitalist world.

    Isn't it the essential human desire to feel cathartic about spending money?

    "When?"

    "You may do as you please, Mercy," I'm afraid I've been here most of the time since I was made."

    Mercy narrowed her forehead as if she were agonizing over it.

    "How about next Monday?" I have something to deal with this week."

    "Yes, I'm fine.

    Next week wasn't bad. Mercy smiled as if she was sorry that she couldn't go right away.

    "I'm sorry I couldn't get there sooner. I've been putting it off, so I can't let it go anymore....”

    "If that's the case, I'll do it."

    My words brightened Mercy's face.

    "Right? I've been hesitating for a long time, and I'm trying to make it clear. Let go of all the pain you've been suffering."

    Mercy grinned. I felt a strange chill when I saw her smile.

    ***

    With Mercy's help, I dressed up in a dress, and I was conferred a title in the presence of Albert and the nobles.

    He used the soldiers around the tower and himself as witnesses to prove my contribution, and the nobles, who seemed to have already experienced Albert's force, shook their heads and nodded.

    There were also people who laughed and chatted at the party in Rostrato.

    The task of being made so simple that I wondered if I could proceed so quickly.

    I wondered if Albert had abbreviated the process for me.

    After I was commissioned, I left the place where I visited the king. As I was going back to the palace with my servant, I encountered Liam striding down the hall.

    "I'm here to talk to you."

    It seemed that he would visit sooner or later. The servant retreated to Liam's gesture.

    I went into the room where he led me. As I sat down, Liam immediately spoke.

    "I'll be honest with you," Your Highness knows what we are going to do."

    “…….”

    "I didn't think he was easy to fool, but....”

    After a sigh, Liam looked much more tired than yesterday's fight.

    Earlier, Mercy's appearance overlapped. Albert is so competent that his servants suffer.

    But this is something I already knew, so I wasn't surprised. Albert had spoken to me in person.

    "I'm not surprised,"”

    "It was what I had expected. The prince spoke to me in personally."

    Liam, who was staring at me, continued.

    "I've been granted a title and a title."

    "Yes, in the south, the beautiful territories along the seashore...!”

    I was a little overwhelmed by the thought of the paper. I finally realized that I had land.

    It's not just the land, it's though Albert would put him in charge.

    "Southern..."

    "It's a long way from the capital.”

    Liam laughed like crazy at my words. I wasn't really happy, but I laughed in vain.

    ...what is it?

    I suspected him of being crazy. After a while Liam, covering his face, asked earnestly.

    "Do you like snow?"

    "What?"

    "I thought it'd be better to get as far away from the territory I gave you." Although it is closer to the capital than to the south....”

    "Are you cold?"

    "...even though it's cold, it's a beautiful place with snowflakes blooming all year round."

    It's colder than Liam's territory. The mere thought of it made my body tremble. I asked in a voice as small as an ant.

    "Can't you go south?"

    "...no more,"

    Liam replied firmly to my statement I had made. What do you mean no more? So it was originally possible?

    "Most of the population in the south is concentrated on the beach. Among them, your territory is small, but it is famous for steadily catching seafood and making profits.”

    “…….”

    "As a new lord, he will show his face... It will not be long before your Highness hears about where you are."

    Liam's low voice made me realize.

    ...Albert said he would let go, but he had no intention of letting go of me. I can't believe you're making it so hard to fall apart after all you've said.

    In the meantime, I felt sorry for Liam trying to separate Albert from me.

    I'm going to have a unique experience for a month.

    With Mercy's help, you'll be able to improve your magic skills, so that you can go to the Dragon's Nest wherever you are."

    Eventually, for a month, my residence was decided as a village located at the northern end.
    The 79th episode 7th episode.



    Albert was busy. I've been really busy. It was a time when I realized again that I couldn't see him right away just because I wanted to see him.

    The servants repeatedly said that they could not let him go to see his majesty.

    It will not be easy to become king, organize the nobles, and win the hearts of the people. I understood, so I didn't look for Albert. I missed you, but I endured it.

    He must be out of the top. He must have gotten Youngji, too. I had a bright future ahead of me. I couldn't go out yet, but....

    Liam was preparing a house where I could stay in the northern village to let me go.

    It turned out that there was a lake in the forest, and it was unknowingly rumored to be a resort among the nobles.

    The blue lake, which does not freeze even in winter, seemed to be famous among people.

    Liam seemed determined to send me out of sight of Albert, so that he could no longer find me.

    But I could no longer see if it would work.

    It was purely a grace period that he gave me when I left. No matter how much Rihanna or I struggled, it was impossible to get out of Albert's sight.

    "Rose,"

    Calling my name, he beckoned me from the sofa. It was a pictorial even when he moved his fingers with his eyes open.

    I sat facing him.

    "Why don't you sit next to me?"

    "Then you can't see my face.”

    I fumbled because I wanted to see Albert's face, but the bigger reason was that I didn't know what would happen if I sat next to him.

    Despite the busy times, he visited me every evening, overshadowing the words of his servants and servants that he could not meet me. Steadily..

    His manner has not changed at all in the tower.

    He has become more aggressive since the contract disappeared. When I sat next to him, he touched me and kissed me.

    It was impossible to push him away.

    When I started, I was so good that I felt dizzy. Therefore, it is better to keep an appropriate distance so that you cannot start at all.

    He did not touch more than that, as if conscious of the grace period of a month, but the time he spent with him became so sticky that it was hard to pass.

    "Then I'll have to go."

    Albert, raising his eyebrows as if he didn't like what I said, rose from his seat and sat next to me in a blink of an eye.

    When I flinched, he grinned and buried his face on my shoulder. His breathing penetrated my skin and tickled my heart.

    "Do you really have to go?"

    whispered Albert in a low voice.

    He seemed disappointed that I was still trying to get away from him.

    Is it mischievous that he doesn't want to be separated from me this much? I looked behind him and murmured.

    "...you know all about Duke Liam's plans, too.

    "Anyway, you'll let me get away with it. They're all helping you, too.”

    replied Albert. He seemed to have nothing to worry about.

    ...and I can't believe we're running away so well. I can't believe it.

    "I hope you understand that I can't let you go."

    Albert's words made me laugh. You only say things that you really can't hate.

    ... apart from Albert's confidence in his heart, there is nothing we can do about being separated this time.

    First of all, I didn't want to interrupt his work.

    I know Albert is a man who can distinguish between public and private, but I am absolutely reluctant to force him to do so because of me.

    "Liam worked so hard on it."

    "...do you know where you're going?"

    "No, seeing Liam suffer, I didn't look for him any more."

    "Thank you, you shouldn't have looked for this much. If you don't, there's really no point."

    Above all, this was my first and last chance to escape Albert's eyes.

    I had to find a way to finish my contract with Hayang well.

    "I know. You'll regret coming back to me and leaving me for a month."

    Albert murmured at my words and tickled my shoulder.

    Albert, with his head buried in my shoulder, lowered his corners of his mouth.

    It was a face to induce sympathy, but the problem was that it looked like a beast with food in front of it, let alone pitiful.

    He whispered in my ear.

    "Have you been to the tower?"

    "No, not yet," I have to bring the rest of the clothes inside."

    "...then let's go to the tower before we go. I was just missing the tower.”

    I was relieved by what he said.

    There were times when I suddenly remembered a small room in such a large place. The place where I and I used to exist.

    ...I never thought I'd miss such a tight space. It's like a green frog to miss you when you're out.

    I nodded.

    After waking up from a nap, Hayang slowly settled on my lap. Albert looked at Hayang with a cool look. replied the White.

    The relationship between the two was getting worse.

    Albert, who was generous to ordinary people, was strict only to Hayang. I patted Hayang on the head and sighed.

    "...Hayang is not the dragon that the prince saw as a child."

    Reading the book, I realized that dragons are harder to meet than I thought.

    If you are seen by people, you can make a contractor, but as the probability of dying increases, baby dragons tended to avoid people.

    "Yes, it must be another dragon... There's a curious resemblance."

    Albert squinted at my words.

    "What do you mean oddly similar?”

    "Your eyes and the energy you feel are very similar to those of that time. And I told you. I don't like dragons at all. since I was a child."

    This conversation is clearly the year of Mobius. I changed the subject because I wanted to avoid fighting between the two.

    "...in fact, I have something to tell you today."

    Albert immediately raised his head at my words. He tilted his head.

    "What?"

    "...what shall I call you?" It's been a while since he became king, but I keep calling him prince."

    Since he ascended the throne, the names of Mercy and Liam and others have changed, but I have called him Prince.

    At first, it was called Jeha, but now it was more familiar to call him Prince.k.

    Every time, I said, "I'm going to call you Jeon Ha," and the prince kept popping out of my mouth. It's become a habit.

    Albert put his chin on my horse and put a serious face on it said face.

    "Certainly the name is the problem."

    That's what he seems to have thought. It's too much to call a king a prince. He wouldn't have liked it either.

    I'll have to be more careful with the names.

    "Call me Albert,"

    It took some time to realize what Albert had ordered. I asked back with a puzzled look.

    "...what?"

    Albert's chin-up eyes bent like a half-moon. A wild smile possessed me like a siren.

    "You sing well when I sleep."

    You weren't sleeping then?

    "Now I don't know why you shut your mouth with glue on it."

    Albert's eyebrow went up. He rolled up the back of my hand, covering it with his own hand.

    "I don't think that's a bad name when you're alone."

    Who calls the king by his name? He is no longer a prince, but a king.

    No matter how close I am to Albert and his lover, I am in trouble.

    I couldn't imagine what would happen when I called his name in front of others.

    The moment I opened my mouth firmly, Albert's voice pierced my ears one after another.

    "It's better than I thought when someone calls you by your name."

    “…….”

    "I didn't know my name sounded so good, Rosé."

    A soft voice tickled my ears like a spring breeze. He is right.

    Calling a person's name has more effects than you think. I get excited every time he calls me Rosé.

    "I don't care about the name in front of others. If you want to call me prince, call me. I'll take whatever you call me."

    The touch of my hand made me feverish.

    "Albert, say," Rosé."

    The soft voice urged me to speak quickly.

    "You've done a good job of course.”

    That's because he's actually a prince. I was in great agony, and Albert's voice kept flowing.

    "If you're tired, think of it as a name and call me.”

    In fact, I think he wanted to call his name. for I feel closer to you than to call you by your name, my prince.

    He used to be called His Majesty and Prince, and now he is said to be. No one calls his name.

    I was tempted to be the only one who could call his name.

    "Rose,"

    His pleading voice finally brought his name into my mouth.

    The name that was hovering in my mouth leaked out with air and sound.

    "Albert,"

    It was almost night, and his face was like a bright day.

    As if I didn't know I would sing so quickly, my eyes opened wide and contained emotions that were not normally seen.

    The corners of his mouth went up a little shyly like a boy.

    He closed and opened his eyes as if he were savoring my words.

    "Again,"

    My hand crept up gently to my chin.

    "Albert,"

    I put his name back in my mouth.

    The name of the two of us was satisfactory to me. I was ashamed, but as excited as I was to hear his voice calling me, I hoped he would do the same.

    "Thank you, Rosé,"

    “…….”

    "Thanks to you, I'm glad I was alive.”

    “…….”

    "Thank you for giving me the meaning of life, not revenge.”

    ...I thought I was lucky to meet Albert.
    Episode 80.



    During my separation from Albert, I used the royal library near the largest main palace.

    People I ran into on the way would greet me politely. I was now a nobleman who had been crowned.

    Albert said he would save the people, so I haven't done it properly yet, but....

    I borrowed a book from the royal library and spent most of my time studying.

    There was little information about the dragon's nest. You won't know anything until you go in person.

    That's why I had to study harder before I went. Albert didn't stop me from going around the royal library.

    You probably thought it didn't matter. He intends to be a contractor.

    Unfortunately, teleportation with my immature skills was only possible to move to where I had already been.

    Hayang knew where the dragon's nest was, but it was a special space and could not be moved by teleportation.

    So we had to fly directly through the sky and visit there.

    This was an opportunity for me to study magic harder.

    I studied harder than when I studied for the college entrance exam. It was amazing that my nose didn't bleed.

    The day I lived buried in the book has passed, and it has become the day I go out with Mercy.

    "How have you been?"”

    Mercy came into the room and waved her hand.

    Her face was as light as a person who came back from a big job. You said you had work, but it seems to have ended well.

    "I've been well. What about Mercy?"

    "Me, too!"

    His voice was full of life. I was amazed to see Mercy dressed up for today.

    The dress covered in colorful lace looked great with Mercy, even though it could be too much.

    It was really like clothes made only for her.

    "You must be in a good mood today."

    "Thanks to you, I have a chance to shop!" I've finished overcoming the trauma."

    With a slight drop of snow, Mercy raised the corner of her mouth. The slightly shadowed face was like a cruel witch.

    "Overcome the trauma?"”

    "Yes,"

    I waited for Mercy to say more, but after a brief reply she turned around.

    "I'll go out today and get my dress done, but... I didn't like what you brought me the other day, so I chose a new one."

    She held out a satin dress that was as soft as hers in my hand. The pale pink dress stood out in a tight lace.

    "Thank you,"

    I got a dress with a puzzled face.

    "I'll help you change your clothes."

    The maids rushed in and helped her wear the dress that Mercy had given her. The rich hem spread gracefully when I turned around.

    It felt strange to be dressed like a nobleman.

    "It's from one of the most famous designers in the capital. I have a reservation for today."

    "...booking?"

    "Yes, I'll stop by today. Rosé needs to buy some clothes, too. You can't just have the ready-made stuff."

    said Mercy, as if it were all too natural. I think I have enough dresses...?

    But I immediately changed my mind. This place will be different from my usual. If you become a nobleman, you should know how to live accordingly.

    I wish I could read about how to live as an aristocrat, but I was too busy studying magic to care about it.

    First of all, you'd better follow what Mercy says.

    I'll just have to hold it for a couple of hours. I'll be out all day, so I don't think I'll have a hard time choosing Albert's present.

    There were some things I had in mind.

    Looking at the situation alone, it seems like it's been turned upside down.

    I nodded at Mercy's remark.

    "Mercy knows better than I do, so I'll obey her."

    "That's a very good idea,"

    Mercy, who smiled contentedly at my words, clapped her hands. Mercy grinned wickedly as she looked at Hayang in my arms.

    "You'd better be prepared, Dragon,"”

    The white sheep flinched. said Mr. White bravely.

    "I, I can't get dressed....”

    Mercy responded to Hayang's remark as if it were a big deal.

    "There are many accessories. Every time I saw him, he was cute, and I wanted to try on a hat, and I wanted to try on a cape, but I had a chance to prepare it."

    A white sheep in a hat? It's cute just thinking about it! The white sheep waved at me.

    "...Rosé?"

    I nodded in agreement with Mercy.

    "You'll look very good together, Hayang.

    It made me happy to think of Hayang wearing a cape. Mercy and I met eyes.

    "Then shall we go?"

    With a happy imagination, we left the palace.

    ***

    It was my first time out of town. When she got into the carriage, Mercy handed me her hat.

    "I'm very interested in your highness and the leaders of the rebellion, so you'd better write it down.”

    "And about me?"

    "Your Highness is so full of publicity that it would be harder to find someone you don't know."”

    I didn't know because I didn't go out of the palace, but my name seems to have already been floating among the people.

    Rosé Artius.

    She went into the tower with him with only one loyalty to Albert Gray, where she devoted herself to him.

    After that, she participated in the rebellion and made merit, escaped from her status as a maid and became an aristocrat, and is now a loyal servant favored by Albert.

    He is also a very powerful wizard. appear to be known as

    To be honest, I thought Mercy exaggerated. I am a woman and Albert is a man.

    I was a maid, and Albert was the king of the country. It is impossible for me to be taken purely by him.

    Mercy, who was looking at my face, spoke as if she had read the thought.

    "Do you see the people behind you following the carriage?"”

    Mercy pointed to the back of the carriage.

    Turning my head, I saw people waving out of the window behind the carriage.

    There were bright smiles on their faces.

    "The first thing you did to stabilize the palace was to release food. It proved to be true that Rostratus had deceived people."

    “…….”

    "Every time he goes before the public, he emphasizes that he was able to get out of the tower thanks to you, Rosé. So the public's feelings toward Rosé must be positive."

    They are all elaborate designs of electric charges. Looking at Mercy with a smirk, I felt again how thoughtful Albert was.

    Albert knew very well what I had been concerned about, and was dealing with them.

    What kind of gift can I give to someone who thinks of me like this? Something he might like.

    I know how beautiful Albert is when he smiles from the bottom of his heart.

    What a thoughtful man he is, and how beautiful his voice calls my name.

    He likes me to call his name. I like potato soup, and I like to read books in the shade in a sunny room.

    But there were still so many things I didn't know. What is his favorite color and what is his favorite music?

    Do you know what it is aware of course. He knew Albert longer than I did, so he might have known him.

    "Prince, do you have anything you like?"

    "What?"

    Mercy, who had opened her eyes wide, shook her head.

    "I don't know. Honestly, Rosé knows better than I do."

    "No way. Mercy must have known him a lot longer. You can't ignore the time.”

    "It's been a long time since we've known each other for a long time. I find it awkward to see your smiling face. That's the same for the Duke and Schubert."

    I couldn't believe that Schubert would do the same. I thought he knew Albert better than anyone else.

    Looking at my face, Mercy raised her hand and drew a line.

    "He's not a man who reveals himself to anyone. It seems to be open, but there's always a wall."

    “…….”

    "She opened her heart to such a person. The walls of His Highness that no one has ever broken down in his life."

    Mercy thrust her face in front of me.

    "How did you do that?"”

    "...it was just normal."

    I was really embarrassed because I didn't do anything.

    Mercy made a noise at my words and folded her arms.

    "Well, you are the only one who knows the answer."

    “…….”

    "Well, let's get off."

    The carriage stopped.

    I got off with Mercy. A woman came out and waited for us in front of a large three-story building.

    As soon as the elegant woman saw me, she bowed politely and grabbed my hand.

    Her gaze at me glistened overwhelmingly.

    "Good to see you, Rosé Artius," I'm Crowele, the designer here. It's an honor to meet you!"

    There was no falsehood in the way he spoke with emotion.

    Holding her hand with a puzzled face, I saw people spreading around the wagon.

    The eyes of the people who were all dressed up and staring at me with their hair up were stinging more than I thought.

    Most of the time, I looked at it curiously, but... There was a mixture of emotions.

    I feel like I've become an animal trapped in a cage.

    "That man..."

    "Yes, he is....”

    I could hear the murmur of those who carried out mass production with fans. Well, is this what social life is it?

    A month later, I had more to think about. I have to get acquainted with them, but I wonder if I can do well do it.

    As I was away from people, I forgot the stress of relationships.

    Albert was a difficult man, but it was not so difficult to match his temper.

    But it doesn't make sense that there are people like that in the world. I remembered all the human figures I had seen at work.

    As a contractor for Hayang, studying to survive must be enough to give you a headache....

    The reality seems to be gradually obscuring.

    I pulled myself together.

    It's something you have to go through anyway, so let's just relax. I'm sure you're so stressed out about rumors that you're one of the reasons why you're afraid of distance from Albert....

    If it's too hard, you can ask Albert for help.

    Of course, I didn't want to rely entirely on Albert.

    I smiled at them.

    Isn't there a saying that you can't spit on a smiling face?

    It was important to make a clear first impression.
     
  13. Chorkie

    Chorkie Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jul 31, 2021
    Messages:
    215
    Likes Received:
    175
    Reading List:
    Link
    I’m a bit confused in spoiler 65 it says
    Albert, who was staring at me, took a moment and asked. "··Do you have anything else to say to me, ROS "

    "What?" "About your real appearance." I think you're asking if I remember anything, but I'm worried. I'm not Rosé Artiers. "Yes, not at all." I answered vigorously right away to ease his worries. And on the other hand, I became quite embarrassed as I had no way to resolve his misunderstanding.

    Did she say that she has nothing else to tell him?
    No, Rose you do! :blobupset: I just really want her to get her own body back! :blobtired::blobsob:

    Thank you for the spoilers again!
     
    ReaderEli and Rubyn_ like this.
  14. MissTia1205

    MissTia1205 Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Sep 24, 2021
    Messages:
    10
    Likes Received:
    36
    Reading List:
    Link
    Yes, she didn't tell him about her not being Rosé, but a totally different person internally. But I think Albert has been suspecting her real identity for some time now. Maybe his inner thoughts on this topic are yet to be revealed? I might be overthinking. Anyway, according to one of the spoilers mentioned in this forum, Albert will eventually come to know about our FL possessing OG Rosé's body, and it's most likely that the OG Rosé will reveal so herself. If I remember correctly, then it seems like the OG Rosé is trying to make an appearance. Our FL experienced the same headache that she faced when she returned from outside the tower. That's just my guess.
     
  15. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    :bloboh:

    Episode 81.

    "Especially, I left the shop empty for you today!"

    Crowe laughed as he stepped inside. The hairstyle that was raised high like soft ice cream was impressive.

    The 170-centimeter-tall, high-raised hair, and close-to-model body shape matched the nudity lipstick that was completely different from the world's color makeup.

    "Well,"

    She took her glasses out of the drawer and put them on. Crowe, holding a notebook in his hand, began to observe me closely.

    I didn't know when I was laughing, but when I was expressionless, my impression was quite cold. There seemed to be a reason why he was smiling on purposefully.

    You look strangely like Leona.

    "First, I'll measure it again."

    I was lost in thought and nodded quickly at Crowele's words. She led me to the room. Mercy and the white sheep in her arms waved their hands.

    "I'll be waiting for you in your room. Take your time!"

    With Mercy's encouragement, I followed Crowe into the room. The rooms with mirrors everywhere were neat.

    "May I begin?"”

    "Yes,"

    Crowe, who brought something similar to a tape measure, measured my body. It was a completely different experience for me, who bought and wore ready-made items.

    "Is there any dress you'd like?" The design and the jewelry and lace you want are fine."

    Is this how it feels to be a VIP at a department store? Crowe examined my condition carefully.

    "I haven't thought of anything yet."

    "Then I'll get the brochure in a minute, so could you wait?"”

    Crowe laughed and answered me. She treated me in a relaxed and polite manner.

    It reminded me of how I treated Albert like a boss when I first met him.

    "I have a car ready in there."

    Binggraeu led me to the drawing room connected to the room.

    The walls of the drawing room were neat and colorful. I could see that it wasn't just flashy, but that he cared a lot.

    As expected, people in the top positions are different in any field. "The room was connected like this, and the sense was great."

    "Come on, sister,"

    Mercy had already opened the book and looked at the types of cloth and the lace.

    Every time I turned the page, I saw the design of the sketched lace, and the actual lace and frills I had made.

    A sample book has been made so that you can know immediately if there is any element you want.

    Hayang stared at the teacup in front of him and slurped.

    "What the..."

    But he frowned when he stuck out his tongue, perhaps more than he had expected. That's cute. I splashed a piece of sugar that came with the tea into Hayang's teacup.

    After stirring the tea cup with a teaspoon, I recommended tea to Hayang again.

    Hayang, who drank tea with a half-doubtful look on his face, quickly became round his eyes. The white-bellied grin.

    "Delicious,"

    A bright smile made me feel better. Hayang really had the power to make me feel good by himself.

    As he studied and met many people, his speech, voice, and expression changed, but Hayang was still Hayang.

    "Here you are,"

    Immediately back, Crowe handed me three thick books.

    The first book contained a variety of cloths, the second one had lace and frills as Mercy had seen, and the last one had a full-fledged dress design.

    "When I heard that Mr. Atiers was coming, I imagined the atmosphere and the appearance, and I sketched them, so please feel free to tell me.

    As I was turning the first page of the book with the design, Croel talked while pouring tea.

    "All these thick books?"

    "Your Highness has given me special instructions. And I love this job so much. Haha, I enjoyed it."

    "Crawl, I liked the dress I made last time.”

    "I actually prepared a sketch tailored to the design that Mercy liked."

    At Mercy's words Crowe held out a pile of paper that he did not know where he had brought it.

    All the papers were her sketches. Mercy grinned and accepted her design.

    "Take a look, Mr. Artius," If you don't like anything, please let me know."

    Croel, smiling and talking, looked truly great. I was afraid that Albert had overworked her too much.

    Perhaps the original story doesn't contain a set up that Albert becomes a tyrant because he only sees him when he falls in love, does it?

    There may be times when I am disappointed at him for not putting me first all the time, but I wanted him to be a king who could be loved by everyone.

    Mercy seemed to have a similar idea to mine. As she was looking at the design, she quietly opened her mouth.

    "Even if it's your command, isn't it too much?"

    Crowe opened his eyes wide at Mercy's words and shook his head. Her face was much more determined than I had expected.

    "No, I did it because I wanted to. I'd like to thank Mr. Artias."

    "...me?"

    Crowele's words were unexpected. It was my first time seeing her.

    ...or is he related to Rosé Atheers? I had never seen anyone related to her in my life as Rosé Artius.

    "Yes,"

    Crowe nodded as if it were natural. I swallowed my saliva. I was at odds with her whether I should ask her.

    But what came out of Crowel's mouth was a complete surprise.

    "I heard you helped my brother.”

    "...my brother?"

    Crowe, who had given some instructions to his assistants, looked at me again and nodded.

    "I don't think he's--".”

    I remembered someone who had a similar atmosphere to Crowele.

    "Yes, Leona,"

    "Did you have a brother?"”

    Mercy interrupted from the side. Crowe readily admitted.

    "It's not exactly a secret, but because we don't look very much alike, it's rare for people to connect us. We lived almost as if we had abandoned each other's family. Anyway, I heard that my brother was indebted to Mr. Artius.”

    "I owe you my life. And on the way up from prison, you'll carry people with you."

    "I did it at the request of Mr. Atius, or else I might be in jail with the rest of the knights." That's why I worked harder."

    The atmosphere was certainly similar, considering how Crowe and Leona stood side by side. He's strong and relaxed.

    The last time I talked to Leona was in the dungeon. It was nice to hear her story in an unexpected place.

    "How are you doing, Leona?" That was the first and last time I saw it....”

    "I'm doing very well. This time..."

    Crowe took a bundle of paper out of his arms and laughed loudly as he held it high in the sky. Then he bowed his head and whispered secretly in my ear.

    "I've been informed that I'm going to serve as a temporary Knight Commander. This is only for Artias."

    "Temporary Knightsman?"

    "Most of the Knights were hereditary, and after cleaning, there were only a few people left, so it was possible.”

    Crowe scratched his head with an awkward face. She took out a bunch of paper and a pen.

    "Take your time and tell me," I have been working on design sketches. I've already sealed about 30 pieces so that you can try them on in advance, and I'll prepare them while you're eating."

    "...30 coats?”

    "Croel, indeed,"

    "Ho-ho, this is a matter of course,"

    No, it's definitely not normal to do this much. I listened to her and began to look at the designs one by one.

    The sketch was much more specific than I thought and contained various types of dresses.

    "I thought it would be better if you wore a fancy dress, as you would have made your social debut."

    There was also a dress with diamond-like jewels, and just a sketch showed that it was the height of splendor.

    "I'm sure you'll take over the world as soon as you make your debut. If I were with you, you wouldn't be afraid of anything!"

    Crowe smiled confidently. Her words relaxed her nervous body, receiving the wary eyes of the people earlier.

    Crowele thought of me with all his wholeheartedly. I can't believe you're so kind just because you helped your brother.

    I did it without thinking, but the aftermath was great.

    I realized that one small action of mine could change many things.

    As much as she prepared hard, I thought I should look into it.

    I looked at the design sketches and started choosing the design I liked.

    I admired Croel's passionate performance of sketching while looking at my condition. People who are absorbed in their work are beautiful, too.

    Watching her work, I thought of a present that would suit Albert.

    I'll ask Crowe later.

    Her assistants entered the room with hats. Crowe put down his pen and paper, wiped his hands, and smiled at the white sheep sitting next to me.

    "I've prepared a variety of hats for cats."

    Crowe held out his hat to me.

    "We've been working together."

    A small hat that seemed to be tailored to Hayang and a large hat that I was going to wear were delivered one after another.

    When I realized that I was wearing the same hat, Hayang's eyes began to sparkle.

    Soon the simple fashion show began.

    ***

    It took me a lot longer to choose a dress than I thought. It was thanks to Hayang that he was able to soothe his exhausted body.

    "I like this,"

    Hayang was walking with his shoulders shrugged, wearing a hat that was just right for him. The way he fiddled with his hat was cute.

    "Then will you give it to me, Your Highness?"”

    "Yes,"

    I remembered the address that Crowe gave me earlier. He said it was the third floor of the building next to his shop.

    "To be honest, you'd like anything that your sister gave you.”

    murmured Mercy as she climbed the stairs. I agreed. Whatever I prepared, I couldn't imagine Albert frowning at it.

    But I still want to buy you something really useful and useful when you get it.

    "Anyway, I think it's a good present.”

    As I said, Mercy opened the store.
    The 82nd episode.

    What I asked Crowe earlier was the location of the fountain pen she was using.

    Crowele kept busy sketching. It wasn't a day or two.

    It must have been a good thing if it was a fountain pen used by Croel. It was also a luxurious fountain pen.

    Something Albert can use frequently. I found a gift that was useful and had a luxurious atmosphere, and in that sense, a fountain pen was simply perfect.

    When I entered the fountain pen shop, Mercy and I ordered a customized fountain pen for Albert. The production will take about two days, he said.

    And since I'm out, I wanted to give you a simple present, so I bought a platinum bracelet at the jewelry store next to the fountain pen shop.

    It was an amount that I couldn't have spent before I became possessed, but now the story is different.

    It's thrilling to spend money.

    It was well worth the trouble so far to be able to spend this amount of money every time.

    What a happy moment to choose what I want without looking at the price tag!

    After a satisfactory shopping, a walk followed.

    There were many shops on the street with Albert's face on them. People praised Albert for his ability.

    The noise of the noisy marketplace rang around.

    It's been a while since I've met and talked to a lot of people. Apart from missing the tower, I realized that people should meet and communicate with others.

    As expected, people should live by looking at people.

    As I was walking along the street, I could hear the voices of people.

    Most of the stories were about Albert.

    The purge of the nobles who supported Rosturatu was successfully completed, and most people accepted the fact that Albert had become king.

    It was also widespread that he had dominated both the Mattap Lord and the nobles.

    Mercy grinned as she heard her name come out. Of course, they didn't seem to know that Mercy was a matap owner.

    Hearing Albert's praise made me happy for nothing. As I walked down the street, I listened more to the voices of the people.

    "Well, he's a great man," After all that time....”

    Overcome that kind of time. Indeed, it was a remark that would have been enough to say in consideration of Albert's childhood.

    "My son, who volunteered to go out this time, also said," He's a great man."

    It wouldn't have been easy to reverse the rumors that Rosturatu first spread. Albert, after all, is likely to become king.

    I was nodding with more satisfaction than hearing my compliments.

    "Poor fellow," You've finally found a seat. Who would have known that you would have tried to kill yourself in the past?"

    I stopped at my seat. The last word got on my nerves. I had a hunch that I shouldn't just pass by like this.

    "That was the time that created the present electricity. I'll have to be loyal for the rest of my life.”

    "How dare you feel like you've had a hard time with such a perfect man?"

    "You said never,"

    I've never heard of this before. blink one's eyes I turned to Mercy.

    I know Albert's past was unhappy. But...

    I have never heard of his attempt to kill himself. I've never even read it. I never imagined it.

    "What are you talking about?"”

    "You didn't know?”

    She blinked in surprise. Mercy, on the contrary, said as if it were more strange that I didn't know. I needed a little more explanation needed.

    Mercy, scratching her chin at my eager eyes, breathed out a deep breath.

    "It is a rumor that the King himself has spread. It played a part in quelling the rumors of Rosturatu."

    When Albert said that it was a rumor that he had spread himself, there was something that I could guess.

    I remembered the conversation I had with Albert at Liam's castle.

    "I will win their sympathy."

    His confident eyes shone and his voice was clear. It was the male lead's virtue.

    I knew Albert was going to talk about his unhappy family affairs.

    The fact that they finally survived among their families who had died and killed each other was enough to win people's sympathy and favor.

    Albert had the wisdom to make good use of the unchangeable past.

    I thought that would be all.

    I thought he would have overcome it in no time. It was also because he could not imagine Albert suffering from the past.

    He is the protagonist who can fully overcome childhood wounds. Every protagonist has such a narrative.

    A wound in the past that made others unable to fully understand him, which was often expressed in books.

    I saw and felt Albert up close, and his past was behind him.

    "People become quite generous when they realize that the person who was high up is actually no different from me."

    I had never thought much about how Albert, who had experienced a cruel family history, would have overcome the events at that time, and what thoughts he had in mind to go to Rostratus.

    That didn't seem important to Albert today. It was all in the past, and it was only the cornerstone of his making.

    Of course, even this could have been Albert's public-op. It may be a lie that was manipulated thoroughly according to the plan to win people's sympathy.

    It was not in Albert's nature to manipulate rumors as if he were playing with his life, but I would rather this was false.

    I think that's a cruel story, too.

    "I want you to stay as a perfect person for a longer time.”

    ...and his voice rang. My face burned up. I was so ashamed of myself that I couldn't

    I may have liked Albert, but I was trying to frame him.

    He was always obsessed with his perfect appearance, so he didn't care to get to know him better.

    I was afraid that he might not love me yet, so I was afraid of the time to get to know him more.

    Even Albert, who is more accustomed to leaning on himself.

    Even to him, who is more accustomed to listening to his story than to confess his true feelings.

    There were times when I wanted to let go of everything.

    I didn't dare to estimate how big his wound was.

    There was a time when I lost all my family, too. But even then, I couldn't bear to kill myself.

    for he was afraid to die. I struggled in an emotional swamp that seemed to embrace all the depression and sadness in the world, but I could not stop myself.

    Death was such a great fear.

    But he was different. At that time, he tried many times to end his life.

    I feel like a big sinner myself.

    You said you liked him, you said you loved him. I missed the most important story. He turned a blind eye to the opportunity to understand and get to know him.

    But I had a question.

    ... Can I ask you about this story?

    If you didn't want to confess to me, I didn't want to force you to tell me.

    Albert then spoke to me as if he didn't want to tell me. I want to be the perfect person for me.

    Is it right for me to pretend that I don't know? But how long can we keep this story hidden?

    "Rosé, do you know why your Highness became such a strong wizard?"

    Mercy, who witnessed the change in my expression in real time, suddenly asked a question. I shook my head.

    "Magicians use too much magic to survive if they run out of magic in a short time. It's also an opportunity to have more magical powers. However, there are many people who die in this process. The younger you are, the more frequent you are.”

    Mercy pretended to slit her throat. Albert's face rose vaguely in her speech.

    He escaped from the tower with considerable magic, and even treated me with black magic.

    Albert said it would hurt, but he never said that his life was going back and forth.

    The resentment against Albert grew. I don't think they told me because they knew I would feel guilty like this.

    Mercy probably didn't know how his story would affect me.

    If I had known, I would have endured any pain. No matter how sick I was, I didn't want him to risk his life.

    "But not many wizards know this fact. Usually, it is considered suicide to use it until your magic runs out.”

    "...that I know this fact....”

    "That's right, you know that since childhood you have lived by killing yourself and killing yourself in pain that would be better off dying. Nothing has been done without effort."

    I didn't want this to be the reason why he was able to become a truly strong wizard.

    I didn't want him to have the story of the male lead who had everything from birth in the book.

    It would have been all right if Albert's everything had been born of his talent. I bit my lips tightly.

    But I wanted to hear more about Mercy. Everything she knows.

    "This is the fact that we knew in the same wizardry. There's nothing more we can talk about."

    I wanted to know more about this story.

    "Mercy, can we walk a little?"”

    But if Albert didn't want me to know, he didn't want to ask me openly.

    Listening to this story doesn't hurt his perfection, but I wanted to protect him if he thought so.

    "Yes, I will,"

    Mercy understood my intentions and nodded immediately. I walked away in a bag containing his present.

    I listened to the voices of the people as I walked along the street.

    "I hear you once threw yourself into the lake. You've died and survived."

    "...and soon after he had come back, he followed his predecessor."

    "And then you were taken advantage of. What a rotten bird!"

    People made a lot of noise. Albert's face was painted everywhere.

    The more revealed Rosturatu's behavior was revealed, the more powerful the rumor that Albert spread.

    If Albert's story had only been rumored, people would not have known such details.

    But he had a witness, and the fact added credibility to the rumor.

    Even though most of the stories I knew by reading the contents of the book, it was painful to listen to them.

    I don't know why people are like this. It was natural for them to follow and respect Albert.

    The face that I wished I was the only one who didn't know was memorable.

    Old wounds leave scars. Time solves a lot of things, but it doesn't make the scar go away.

    If he was really okay, I wouldn't have hoped I wouldn't know. He couldn't have said it with that look on his face.

    Albert simply dug through his wounds and found a way to break through the malicious rumors of Rosturatu.

    Albert, who decided to live through those times, was great.

    "You'll see a restaurant at the end of the street.”

    Mercy approached me and murmured in a whisper. She was looking ahead. Come to think of it, it's almost time for dinner.

    I'm going to eat something delicious and get rid of my melancholy thoughts for a moment. I tried to walk with a lighter mind.

    "Your Majesty is waiting for Rosé.”

    Until I heard that from Mercy.
    Episode 83.

    Come to think of it, it was no wonder that Albert had come to see me. He looked for me every day as if he had promised.

    Now, however, it was not known whether he could act as if nothing had happened to his face.

    for it was not long after I heard from Mercy about Albert.

    As soon as you see him, you may think, "Didn't you say you risk your life when you treated my black magic?" I'm not in a position to argue, though.

    Oh, I have a headache. I held my head and breathed heavily.

    After a while I murmured as if I were determined.

    "I haven't heard a word of it,"

    If Albert doesn't know, I'll pretend I don't know for the rest of my life.

    Mercy grinned at me.

    "Of course,"

    ***

    Albert rented a large two-story restaurant.

    Indeed, even if it was a secret move, it would have been easy because there were no cooks who would not like the king to visit.

    I went inside and saw a splendidly decorated table in the middle. Luxurious tableware stood on top.

    "You must be hungry. Did you choose the dress you wanted?”

    "It was a problem because I thought I had chosen too many."

    "Can't you do anything to him who saved the king?" Sit down, please."

    We sat shoulder to shoulder. Perhaps because he was always sitting in front of Albert when he was eating with him, the sound of breathing close to him was awkward.

    "...shouldn't it be better to sit face-to-face?"”

    "Well, I prefer this way. Let your favorite dragon sit in front of you."

    replied Albert, brazenly. Hayang tried to get close to me, but when he found out there was no room, he went up to the table.

    White gave Albert a good look. Of course, Albert had no harm done. As I watched the two of them, who have now become part of their daily lives, the tension in their bodies was relieved.

    I tried to pretend that I had heard nothing about the rumor. Because I wanted him to do so.

    But wouldn't it at least be possible to call out their names?

    I decided to call him by his name, but I haven't called him by his name much yet.

    I wasn't used to it, and since this place isn't modern, I had to pay attention to other people's eyes and ears.

    But Albert likes me to call him by his name.

    "Albert,"

    I pressed his hand slightly and whispered: His hand flinched. I could see a low bent chin in his stealthy upward gaze.

    His relaxed face showed a little impatience. It seems to have been an unexpected behavior.

    There are times when he's confused, too. The obvious facts were renewed.

    It was not long before he could find room. whispered Albert, slanting his head towards me.

    "As I have said before, You have a good grasp of me."

    I replied with a bright smile.

    "I was under someone.”

    Albert rested his chin on his hand.

    "You're not the kind of person to do that for no reason."

    He murmured, his eyes slowly raised.

    "I thought I'd hear a rumor by this time."

    Albert was still incredibly quick on his feet. I wonder if he's really reading mind.

    ...I never thought I'd get caught this fast. I decided to keep my nerve.

    "I really just wanted to sing it.”

    "The expression is more complicated than I thought, Rosé," You don't have to hide it. I was expecting you to leave today.”

    "...did you send it to me even though you knew it said.”

    "We can't cover the mouth and ears of the whole nation, can we?"

    In front of him, the smile that he made, which he tried not to show, quickly collapsed.

    What I said earlier with Mercy was overshadowed. He always goes beyond my thoughts.

    I watched Albert's expression closely.

    However, it was difficult to tell how he felt with his usual smile.

    If it's hard to read, just ask. This is because asking is the most intuitive and honest way.

    "I couldn't help but find out more about the rumor. Are you disappointed?”

    "No, I thought so."

    There was a moment of silence.

    "You'd like to ask me if I'm really all right, if I were you."

    "If you want, I can keep pretending I don't know. I don't want to ask you a question that breaks your heart."

    “…….”

    "Tell me when you like."

    I know what Albert was like as a child by the rumors and memories of reading books.

    But I don't know how he feels unless he tells me himself.

    I wanted to hear it, but I could wait.

    Albert stared at me. His red eyes glittered in a color similar to the sunset that was falling close to the window.

    "You don't have to,"

    “…….”

    "If you have anything you want to ask, ask me. If you know anything, you can pretend to know."

    There was no shadow on Albert's gentle smile. The face without a shadow made me nervous.

    It's like a smile to comfort me.

    It was hard to tell what Albert really felt.

    "Rosé, I think I am who I am now because of that time."

    He reached out to me and gently touched my cheek. His callus hands contrasted with his beautiful face, but it went well with Albert.

    "So don't look like you're going to cry.”

    "Tears don't mean sympathy."

    Perhaps the reason he didn't want to tell me was because he thought I'd sympathize with him. I was afraid that Albert would think so.

    Albert shook his head lightly at my words.

    "I know,"

    His hand caressed my eyes.

    "I just don't want to see you cry."

    “…….”

    "I like your smile.”

    The warm touch rather stimulated the tear glands. Does Albert know what a beautiful confession his words are?

    His words shook my heart.

    I put my hand on the back of my hand touching my eyes and laughed softly. He said he liked his smile, so I wanted to welcome him with a smile.

    "I wanted to comfort you... I'm the one who ends up being comforted."

    I heard rumors about him, and I wanted to tell him that it was okay. All of my troubles in front of Albert became nothing.

    "I can't imagine how hard it must have been."

    Albert, laughing low, pulled me into his arms. There was a pleasant smell in his arms that calmed me down.

    I wished Albert could be comforted while hugging me, just like his scent that calmed me down.

    I put my hand on his back and patted him in his arms.

    I heard Albert laugh softly.

    "I'm all right,"

    I lowered my hand from my back and murmured, slowly pushing Albert away.

    "Don't just say it's okay. You're not really okay, are you? You even threw yourself into the lake."

    I didn't forget to stare.

    If he said he could talk, I thought it would be best to talk about this topic now. It was too big a story to be brought up later.

    It is not easy to overcome the trauma you experienced when you were young. His life would have been hell until he went to Rostrato.

    Albert smiled, blinking his eyes in amazement that he had not expected me to come out so pointedly.

    "Though I threw myself by the lake... In conclusion, I have never nearly died there."

    Isn't that contradictory? I tilted my head.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked at Albert and said firmly:

    "I want to know how Albert got through that time. What was your childhood like? What do you mean by never dying?"

    "That's exactly what it says. I was rescued by someone."

    Is it Liam or Mercy? Or maybe Schubert.

    "To whom?"

    Albert seemed to recall the past. The blurred gaze turned into the air and gradually found focus. He spat out.

    "I don't know,"

    What Albert said was unexpected. I don't think you don't want to tell me, and you didn't tell me your name at all?

    "I don't remember if I forgot to tell you or if I didn't tell you in the first place. Maybe I'll remember it later."

    "...what do you mean?"

    Albert narrowed his eyes and smoothed under his chin.

    "She erased my memory before she disappeared."

    "Is it magic?"

    "Yes,"

    It's a forgettable foreget. This was the first magic I learned, so I was familiar with it.

    Foget is a powerful magic, but its influence and power depend on the person's magic.

    If Albert recognizes that his memory has been erased, there are two cases.

    First, the person who cast a spell on him was weak.

    Secondly, Albert is getting stronger than the one who casts the spell.

    The second hypothesis felt more appropriate to the present situation.

    Albert certainly referred to it as "her." I really wanted to know who saved him from the lake.

    "Who is she?"”

    "...I don't know, either.

    "I don't know his name, but you've met him. I wonder what's going on with him and who he is."

    Albert was silent for a moment at my question. He seemed hesitant to answer.

    I was surprised. I thought you'd answer me right away.

    "...was a man like you.”

    "Me?"

    "I don't project her from you. But now that I think of her actions and her tone, I cannot deny that she resembles you."

    His eyes glanced at me.

    She seemed worried that I might care about her. I think it's because you said he was like me.

    But how dare I?

    If Albert hadn't seen her then, wouldn't he have existed now?

    Maybe Albert helped me to relax my vigilance toward me.

    "Don't worry. I'm not jealous. I'm not jealous. I want to know more about him."

    He allowed me to ask questions. Then I'd like to know about him.

    The people who saved Albert's life and how he came to live were everything.

    "I want to know more about you."

    I don't want to hear it through someone else's mouth, but through his mouth.

    As I listened to the story, I wanted to know more about what he meant and what kind of person he was.
    The 84th episode 84.

    "It was just a coincidence that I survived."

    Unlike Albert, who was still young, his brothers were already grown-up adults.

    In their eyes, Albert was not an object to be checked immediately, and he was an opponent who could be killed at any time.

    His brothers also sent an assassin to Albert and attempted to poison him, but not often.

    They thought that the first thing to do was to kill each other, who were threatened immediately.

    Before he was born, the family became rich thanks to the gold vein from the mine.

    The count, who knew nothing but honor, enjoyed wealth that he had never enjoyed in his life and experienced a new world.

    Albert was born at this time.

    "I have memories of my childhood."

    The warm voices of my father and mother. A mansion as beautiful as the fairy tale he read. Two brothers who take care of him. He knew exactly what happiness was.

    But this didn't last long.

    The mine's vein of gold was cut off.

    People who had been spending money without any countermeasures were unable to adapt to the sudden change in their family's wallet situation.

    Instead of using the remaining money, they were busy taking care of their own profits.

    This served as an opportunity for Albert's parents to resort to gambling.

    As the days went by, their obsession with money intensified, which served as an opportunity for families to bite each other.

    There was no blood before money and power.

    Mother shut herself up in her room and blamed Albert for everything being wrong after he was born. Afterwards, he went in and out of the black market and died of an infectious disease.

    His brothers, who were laughing at his swordplay, were busy planning to kill each other.

    He did not hesitate to tell Albert, with greedy eyes, to go out and make money.

    Eventually, everything came to an end, and Albert was left alone.

    He couldn't bear to remember the happiness he wished he hadn't known from the beginning.

    "That's why I ran away.”

    It is by no means a shame to run away in the face of unbearable. Running away is also a way for us to live our lives.

    "I threw myself into the lake, wondering if there was any point in living like this."

    His face was quite calm as he spoke of his shame.

    Did he need something to distract him? He lifted the spoon in front of him. The stirring of the soup gradually slowed down. He spoke again.

    "There's a town where winter always lasts."

    I realized one thing in his story.

    The lake Albert spoke of was where I left him for a month.

    The explanation that winter continues was the same story as Liam said.

    "I thought it was the perfect day to die. That's what happened."

    His contemplated eyes fell deep. The dark shadows showed that he must have given up his life once.

    He was a man who knelt down in the face of despair.

    I couldn't help knowing his feelings because I had been through that time.

    It's harder not to think like that in life. though he had never taken such action.

    "...until she saves me."

    He smiled at me. She wasn't acting as usual, and she wasn't smiling when she was happy.

    The fact that I felt a combination of emotions even with the same smile was proof that I had gotten used to him.

    But it broke my heart even more.

    His bitter face showed that he was much more hurt and troubled than I thought.

    "Isn't that funny?" Those who gave birth to me and raised me were jealous and tried to kill me, but the first woman I saw that day saved me."

    The monotonous voice grew high and low, and it was filled with water. This is the feeling that he had kept down.

    a childhood in which he could not be seen by others. Albert Gray, who was not a prince, nor a king, was before him.

    As I exhaled slowly, I guessed for a moment the depth of despair he must have felt.

    "Why did you save me?" he cried.”

    “…….”

    "She accepted my resentment silently and called my name."

    Knowing Albert's name, it was clear that he was a man of considerable interest.

    He seemed to be a man of great affection for Albert.

    "Maybe I was afraid I'd kill myself again, but I brought one gift a day to give it meaning."

    Perhaps it was thanks to her that Albert, whom she had experienced in person, was kinder and more beautiful than Albert in the book.

    "If you live, one day you'll be happy. I said, "I'm glad I survived. There will be a moment when I think it's good to live

    He remembered these words because they touched his heart so much.

    a benefactor who saved Albert and gave him a new meaning of life.

    "The moment will surely come when this pain will feel meaningless."

    This must have been an affection that Albert could never let go of.

    "To me, it was a hope that I had no choice but to seize."

    The light that appeared when all hope was lost.

    "I've decided to live."

    His eyes glittered with life. It's as if you're bringing back the emotions you know.

    He was a grateful benefactor who could not dare to be jealous, but he could not help it if he had any doubts in his mind.

    If I could have met him.

    If I had met Albert when I was a child and told him a new life, wouldn't he have been a little happier?

    Apart from this, in his story, I felt as if I knew who the woman I had described so far was.

    The man who spoke at the tower.

    a woman with good eyes

    Albert's first love he talked about when he walked by.

    "Is the person who saved you the tower?"

    Albert readily admitted.

    "Yes, of course, after I met Rostratus, my hopes turned to revenge, but....”

    Well, she hasn't been with Albert the whole time.

    He erased Albert's memory and left.

    "Why did you save me?" I don't know if I can let go of my hope. I couldn't ask you why you made me promise to live."

    Why did he suddenly leave Albert when he had taken care of him? That's the least I could understand.

    There will be many questions that Albert cannot solve.

    I wondered what I could do. Then he came to a conclusion.

    "Albert, I'll look for him."

    "...you?"

    He nodded firmly, though a little disappointed by the unbelievable counter-examination.

    I thought I could find Hayang if he became an adult dragon.

    "I'd like you to draw me some features later. If you're a contractor, you can go anywhere."

    "I'm sure it's the same with her."

    "...what?"

    "A way she came when she wanted to, and left without anyone knowing, because she was a dragon's contractor, which was young but had a magical talent, and was able to cast a perfect spell on me."

    Come to think of it, Albert once told me that he had met a dragon when he was a child. I remembered saying that it was a white dragon like a white dragon.

    ...that's what you meant when you saw a dragon when you were young?

    Well, if you weren't a contractor, you wouldn't have disappeared so quickly.

    I understood a little why he didn't like dragons like Hayang.

    Moreover, didn't Albert see his teacher fail to "grow" the dragon he signed?

    I sat in front of my eyes and stared at the white sheep listening to the story.

    Hayang kept his head down. As soon as I tried to comfort her, Hayang looked up and shouted bravely.

    "I'll be an adult and help you find him!"

    Albert folded his arms with a blank look.

    "I don't need the help of a dragon,"”

    "You need Dragon's help, don't you?"”

    Oh, now I know that Miss Haye will argue quite a bit.

    Albert leaned back and opened his eyes thin. He didn't seem to believe what Hayang said.

    The atmosphere was good just now! I added quickly.

    "It's a good opportunity to meet him and find out why he had to leave." It wouldn't be difficult if I and Hayang were here!"

    Albert burst into laughter at my words. I didn't want you to take what I said only as a joke, so I quickly spoke again.

    "I mean it. I'll definitely let you see him."

    It is rare for Albert to not solve the problem properly. And the problem I can help is even worse.

    "I'll find it for Albert.”

    If so, I would definitely like to help. Why did you have to leave Albert, and how did you know him?

    I know the person who gave Albert precious memories. I'm sure he still wants to see you again.

    There is one more reason for me to be a perfect contractor with Hayang.

    For Albert.

    Albert's eyes glistened at me. The corners of his mouth, which were gently loosened, drew a line of arc.

    "Your words make me happy."

    With my favorite smile, he looked at me.

    "It's a long story. Let's eat first."

    Albert reminded me that we were still in the restaurant.

    As I concentrated on Albert, I forgot where I was.

    "...is it okay for others to hear it?"

    "I've built a curtain around us so that only you can hear my story."

    There was a reason for sitting right next to me. I was a little ashamed to think that it was just to get close to me.

    Am I a little self-conscious?

    But if Albert were with me, who whispered sweet words every day, it would be obvious that anyone would think the same way. So it's not my fault.

    Albert moved to the front. It was a bit of a shame that he actually moved away.

    The soup was removed from his hand and the food began to fill the table.

    He seemed to have left people behind so that building a shield would not interfere with his conversation.

    "It may be less spicy than your food, but... Enjoy your meal.”

    I burst into laughter.

    "I'll make it big for you later, so look forward to it."

    He held his fork in his hand and made a fuss.

    "As much as you like. You've changed my taste buds."

    Albert was spoken to in a sly. He added as if he had remembered, as he had grilled shrimp in front of me and put the seasoned dish in front of me.

    "Oh, after a month, I'll invite the woman who said she cooked something like you to the palace. Didn't you say you wanted to see me?"

    His words reminded me of the forgotten existence of Seona. Still, it was the original heroine, but I was busy living.

    "Thank you,"

    This was entirely Albert's consideration. I told you I wanted to see you.

    I was a little sorry that I had forgotten her, but considering her description in the book, I thought she was living well enough.

    ...let's learn how to cook when we meet Seina.

    I'd like to cook Albert something that's not spicy. It's good to suit my taste, but sometimes I wanted to cook something that suits his taste.

    Fell into a happy agony, I enjoyed my meal.

    We decided to stop by the tower while we were out.
    Episode 85.

    I left the store much lighter than when I entered the restaurant. Stars lit up the sunset sky like streetlights.

    The tower was now regarded as a kind of tourist destination as it was once regarded as the place where Albert stayed.

    Although they could not enter, they seemed to attract people's attention just by their appearance.

    People began to think that the tower was cool. It was only after a while, but it was amazing that people's perceptions changed.

    Albert shunned people's eyes by applying Hyde's magic that clouded his existence. His magic was becoming more delicate.

    I went up into the sky, and walked in the air as Albert and I did when we first left the tower. It was like a path of stars in the night sky.

    The tower gradually began to come into view. There were no people around me.

    Albert might have been bitten in advance.

    We came down lightly and stood at the door. I felt strange in contrast to the day when the quiet tower revolted.

    "It's my first time out of here, too,"

    Albert opened the door. I saw a dark space with a squeaking sound. Albert went inside first and turned on the light.

    I haven't seen the kitchen in a long time.

    "I'm going up here a little longer, so go ahead."

    Albert took an interesting look at the kitchen, a space he had rarely been in. Perhaps it was because I had never had a chance to look around like this.

    Nodding, I went up the stairs with Hayang.

    The tower welcomed us in a quiet but cozy manner.

    "It's a good thing you brought your bag.”

    It was a bag for Albert's gift, but it would be useful. I looked around and was lost in memories for a while.

    The bed where Albert slept. The table where the three of us ate together, including Hayang. Even now, I can vividly picture how we spent our time.

    A smile crept around my mouth. I headed for the attic in a good mood. for all Rosé's clothes had been moved into the attic.

    Dust had settled down in the attic.

    This may be because the time spent downstairs has increased and has never been properly cleaned up. I began to cough my clothes into my bag.

    Then came a familiar headache.

    "Well..."

    I wrapped my head around my head.

    "Rose?"

    asked the White, in a troubled voice.

    Pain penetrated the whole body. It was the same symptom as when I was under black magic.

    But the black magic was cured by Albert. And there is no more magic on this tower. for Albert had removed them all.

    But what's wrong with me? Is there a problem with the tower?

    I thought so, but for a moment, my mind went blank.

    When I opened my eyes again....

    I saw the face of "Rosé Artists" with a dissatisfied face.

    You can see the face of Rosé Atheus?

    Only then did I realize that I had come out of Rosé's body.

    I was floating in the air, as transparent as a ghost.

    It's...

    What the hell is going on?

    Am I alive right now? Is he dead?

    I heard Rosé whispering in confusion. I turned my head to Hayang and got goosebumps at his smile.

    It was a completely different atmosphere from when I was on her body.

    "Now I have found it,"

    ...it was clear that the word meant his body.

    I intuitively felt that Rosé in front of me was the real "Rosé Artist" who loved Albert in the book and tried to have everything.

    The Black Wizard, the subject of Albert's revenge, who was executed in the book.

    She has returned to her body.

    The moment I thought that all I had left was happiness, I was stabbed in the back.

    "...Rosé?"

    The white man tilted his head. "Rosé" smiled before her.

    "Why, Miss White?"

    The moment I saw her face, I got goosebumps. The way I stretched the corners of my mouth was very similar to the way I smiled.

    As if he had observed me for a long time and imitated me.

    Of course, there was also a premise that Rosé might have laughed like I did. But I just saw her real self.

    ...with a gloomy atmosphere. When I thought about it, I was convinced that the smile I had made was the same as I am now.

    Hayang blinked anxiously. He seemed to have noticed something strange. cried I hastily.

    "Hayoung, no. It's not me!"

    It's not me! cried he at the top of his voice.

    "Let's get out of here." I've got everything."

    Rosé held the bag in her hand with a voice similar to mine. I felt uneasy about how far she knew about what had happened.

    ...I shouldn't have forgotten about her.

    There were times when I was curious about Rosé Atheers' whereabouts after I became possessed.

    But I was busy living and never thought deeply about it. I just thought to myself that I might have disappeared.

    That was a big mistake.

    Rosé Atheus was not dead. She was watching me. I've been watching my behavior.

    To imitate me. in order to regain one's body back.

    I remembered the conversation I had with Albert.

    "In order to put a curse, the spirit of the Black Wizard, the tools of the Wizard, and the object to be cursed must be in one place."

    Three Curses for Curses.

    The Spirit of Rosé, the Black Wizard.

    Wizard's tool wand.

    And I, "Yoo Jeong-in," whom she cursed.

    It was clear that the headache she had just had was a curse on me.

    I wasn't sick because of the side effects of the black magic that Rosé used.

    She cursed me.

    I just didn't know that her soul was in the tower.

    What am I going to do with this? Now Rosé was no longer me. He was a black wizard who wanted Albert in the book and tried to do everything.

    However, it was not easy to dispose of her now. for there is no evidence that he is a black wizard.

    Furthermore, Albert was hiding evidence that he feared Rose's past would be a flaw to me today.

    "Why don't we have something delicious when we get back, Hayang said. I'm hungry."

    Anger boiled up in my stomach. Seeing him play me calmly, I feel like I'm going to have a vase that I didn't have.

    It made me even more angry to think that I had an honest conversation with Albert today.

    ... Don't call Hayang's name! I named it for you. It's not your name to call!

    What I wanted to say was scattered in the air.

    "Well,"

    Fortunately, Hayang stepped back, wary of Rosé. It was a different way of treating me.

    Shortly after leaving the restaurant, there was a contradiction in what Rosé said now.

    But that's only for a while. Hayang wouldn't have thought I'd become someone else.

    What should I do now?

    It was clear that Rosé had used black magic to regain her body. But this seemed to be quite limited.

    If I had been free to use the black magic, I would have been jealous of Albert and killed him.

    ...what magic can I do?

    As a wizard, I know how to use some magic, but I don't know if I can make myself known. Furthermore, I went out today and left my cane behind.

    Above all, I must tell Albert that my soul and Rosé have changed. Is there a way?

    I was thinking of him when I saw a familiar face in front of me. I stepped back in astonishment.

    "It will take a long time,"

    But as expected. Albert didn't even notice my presence.

    "Why do you have so much to pack?"

    I hurriedly turned to Rosé. Rosé's eyes bent beautifully. There was a smile on Albert's face.

    "Nothing, Prince," I'll be right out.”

    "...yes,"

    said Albert, staring at Rose.

    "Albert! Albert!"

    I approached him and waved. But his focus was off me. He was looking at Rosé.

    Not me, Rosé, the maid.

    "Prince,"

    After Rosé had packed her bags, she approached Albert. She smiled broadly.

    I've been following my smile all along. The same was true of his voice. She was playing the maid Rosé for Albert perfectly.

    "Prince,"

    I wanted Albert to know something strange. Even though I knew it was impossible.

    "Albert, Rosé is not me now."

    A voice came out of my mouth, but Albert didn't budge.

    Albert blinked.

    Rosé fell into Albert's arms. Albert patted Rosé gently on the back. Rosé dug further into Albert's arms.

    There was nothing wrong with Rosé.

    Seeing Rosé in his arms, I was overcome with despair.

    Albert looked at Rosé in his arms. There was a moment of silence. Albert stared at Rosé.

    As soon as he grabbed Rosé's chin, her face was colored with joy. However, Albert's expression was quite the opposite.

    His eyes cooled in an instant.

    "It was strange... I thought I had misunderstood it many times, and it was just my guess."

    He grabbed Rose by the chin and put strength in his hand. There was only a chill that I couldn't believe was the face that smiled while talking to me earlier.

    "...that's the truth,"

    Albert looked at Rosé and gradually fixed his face.

    "Yes, when I saw his eyes, I made up my mind to revenge. I thought I'd cut your throat in a flash when everything was over."

    He grinned and shook Rosé's hand off his chin. Rosé, who had fallen back by his strength, fell on her hips.

    Albert knelt down before her, barely holding her balance with his hand, and stared straight into Rosé's eyes.

    "You didn't lose your memory."

    Rosé flinched. She seemed to have never expected this to happen.

    It was the same for me to be puzzled when I heard it. But I could trust him because he was Albert.

    Albert is not the kind of person to say this. I was most aware of his sense.

    "I wanted you to say it yourself... I didn't expect this to change again."

    "Prince, what are you talking about? You've been by the Prince's side all this whole time. I'll cook for the prince."

    continued Rose anxiously.

    I got goosebumps on my back. I wanted him to know, but I didn't think he'd really know.

    Doesn't that make sense? Who would think that a man could be possessed?

    And that's right away.

    "The real Rose... No, she doesn't call me a prince anymore, Artis."

    It was only then that I realized what was going on. It was the name of Rosé who called him.

    But it's not easy to notice that I've changed with that.

    "You must have been a black wizard. The more I wrote it, the more my body and mind collapsed, the more my soul bounced off, and then the soul of "her"

    Despite the unexpected situation, Albert's voice was unwavering and clear.

    "Where is she?"

    Albert's eyes flashed to life.
    Episode 86.

    Rosé, rolling her eyes anxiously at Albert's words, hesitated. He didn't seem to think that he would find out the identity so soon.

    It would have been the same for me too. Albert's response was unusually quick. I had a hunch that I wasn't a human being.

    Rosé, who was flinching, snatched Albert by the wrist. She blinked, her eyes drooping.

    "Prince, I wasn't going to tell you the truth....”

    said Rosé, after a pause.

    "In fact, as soon as I got back to the tower, all my memories of getting out of the tower disappeared."

    asked Albert, with a blank face.

    "You lost your memory?"

    "Yes, but I remember everything that happened here!"

    said Rosé desperately, as if to believe.

    This is probably true.

    She must have observed me every day. I laughed as if I were laughing, matched the pitch of my voice, and copied the way I spoke.

    It's a lie if you're not worried. I had made an excuse that I had lost my memory when I was possessed by Rosé.

    Now that there is a precedent, Rosé's words were quite probable.

    I was nervous, because no matter how much Albert was, I thought I would be shaken if I had amnesia again.

    "It's so easy to see through the essence of man."

    Albert moved like a bug where Rosé had touched him, and narrowed his forehead. The annoyed face was something I had never seen before.

    He stared at Rosé with his eyes as cool as the winter wind.

    "Wouldn't it do you any good to speak before you kill him?" Where is the woman who possessed you?"

    Rosé blinked and pressed her lips down. I could feel the despair from the depths of my eyes up to here.

    The pitiful expression stimulated sympathy. I looked anxiously at her and Albert.

    for it seemed as if there was nothing I could do now.

    "...what are you talking about? It's Rosé who confessed that he liked her, hugged her, and kissed her."

    Rosé, driven by the edge of the cliff, tried to hold Albert. The mournful voice was full of sincerity.

    Albert shook her back with a rebound on her wrist. That alone knocked Rosé to the floor.

    There was disgust in his eyes.

    It was unfamiliar to see him not trying to hide his negative feelings. I wonder if that's the kind of hatred I've hidden in my smile.

    "You have to be human to be treated like a human being."

    I didn't know that the saying, "I can see through the essence of people," touched my heart like this.

    You were so quick that you could tell what had changed in your eyes. It was even surprising that he was much more extraordinary than usual.

    However, Rosé was also tough. She made a bold appeal as if she had been brazen-faced.

    "Prince, I know I look strange now, but... You have to believe that I'm the same person. You said you'd trust me....”

    The way she lowered her head was the best actress of all time)

    An innocent look and trembling voice were adding credibility to her words. She seemed to be clouding Albert's judgment now.

    Albert approached Hayang, who was far away from her, and murmured:

    "It is not the body that determines the essence of man."

    Rosé's face, slowly opening her mouth, was filled with astonishment.

    "How can the same body be mistaken for something completely different? That's what idiots do."

    Rosé's face turned white. It was only then that he realized that he could not deceive Albert no matter what he said.

    I ran toward him and Hayang in hopes that Albert might see me.

    "Albert! Albert!"

    He called his name at the top of his voice, but Albert's body remained motionless.

    In my present state, which has become transparent, it seemed that no one could hear me even if I spoke out.

    It's frustrating. Should I leave the tower first? Can I get out of here and solve this situation?

    Albert leaned down and looked at Hayang. There was little hostility seen when dealing with Hayang.

    There was no playfulness in his seriousness, as if he had given an important order.

    "What about her?"

    "I'm alive, so I didn't disappear.".”

    She also answered seriously. That's right. Hayang and I share a lifetime as contractors.

    In other words, as much as I can help Hayang, Hayang is also helpful to me.

    contractor

    The moment I realized it again, I had an idea.

    I looked at Rosé's hand. The place where there is a pattern containing the contract between me and Hayang.

    The pattern had disappeared. It doesn't exist anymore.

    He said that the contract with the Dragon was made between the souls. And I said my name when I signed the contract. Not Rosé Atheers, but Yu Jeong-in.

    My name.

    Did Albert see that the pattern had disappeared from her hand? Then I understood his sudden change in attitude.

    Even Albert can't immediately see that a person has changed.

    But when Albert and Rosé were talking, their eyes never seemed to be on the back of their hands....

    "If you look at the back of your hand, you'll see for sure, uh....”

    Just in time, I heard Hayang whispering to Albert. Hayang was also talking to Albert about the patterns.

    "What about the back of your hand?"

    Albert tilted his head as if he had never understood Hayang's words. Yes?

    "Rosé told me her name when she signed the contract....”

    "What's your name?"

    "Yes. My name."

    Albert's eyes narrowed slightly.

    "I told you that first,"

    ...You're not going to be upset about this, are you? I looked at Albert with nervousness, and I heard him whisper, "I should say something when I get back later."

    The way of thinking that presupposes that I will come back was so unique.

    "I see. The Dragon's contract is a contract with the soul, and if she wasn't Rosé, the pattern would have disappeared.

    The white man nodded. Albert stared at the white sheep. Sighing, he asked Hayang, holding his chin.

    "What's your name?" I can't keep calling her "her."

    Is it my illusion that this seems more important than the fact that I am not Rosé?

    said Hayang, who had been looking at Albert, in a clear voice.

    "I said Jeongin".

    "I.N"?

    "Well,"

    Albert put my name in his mouth for the first time. He nodded and repeated.

    "...I.N."

    His pronunciation was exactly my name.

    The name that I mentioned only once, as if it were flowing when I signed a contract.

    Hearing my name, which I thought had disappeared here, through another person's mouth made me feel unfamiliar.

    What's more, it was Albert who was his opponent.

    "I.N."

    I regretted it for the first time. Tell him I'm not really Rosé. If I had known that he would accept the situation so easily, I would have done so.

    It was even more regrettable that I could have talked more about myself if I had done so.

    Albert, who was muttering my name, narrowed his forehead. He looked lost in thought.

    "It's a strange familiar name....”

    Before I could think of what Albert meant, I was surprised to see Rosé.

    She seemed determined to take off her mask. The smile on his face reminded him of a devil.

    It was madness.

    "Prince, you still have to love me."

    She longed for Albert's love. There was no more curse on the tower, no more magic wand, but this did not matter to her.

    Albert grinned sharply.

    "Why should I?"

    "If you love me, the person you want may come back."

    Rosé admitted to my existence for the first time. But her tone was a little strange.

    It seemed as if I could use my existence to suit her convenience.

    Albert was calm.

    "I'll be glad you're not dead."

    He answered bitterly, but Rosé's smile remained the same.

    "...if you kill me, she won't be able to return, will she said.”

    “…….”

    "The reason why she lives here is because I'm alive."

    Is it because of her that I live here? I took a step closer to her with a confused face. There was a need for further explanation.

    "Prince, then we can make a deal. I just want to be loved by the prince. If you don't want her soul to disappear, please love me.”

    "What's the definition of your love?"

    "You've known me since you came to the tower, haven't you?"

    Rosé crept up on Albert. Despite Albert's murderous eyes, she was quite determined.

    I don't know if it's right to use the word "straightforward" at times like this.

    "I think it's first to say exactly what it means that the spirit of Jeongin will disappear.”

    "When the body dies, it is natural for the soul to disappear, but those who are lucky enough to get a chance find their own way to live. She was the same."

    There was a possibility that Rosé would lie to Albert, but so far there has been no falsehood in what she said.

    "It happened that the body she had found was my body, weakened by the black magic."

    "Very logical," I know a lot about the soul."

    Rosé grinned at Albert's thin eyes. It was a completely different atmosphere from when he laughed after me.

    "As much as I used black magic, I was very interested in the soul. The problem is that a spirit without a body is bound to fade away."

    Disappear? Does that mean I'll disappear if I stay like this?

    "The prince knows best that I am telling the truth."

    “…….”

    "The reason she was able to be possessed by me was because my body matched with the waves of the soul."

    Albert stared silently at Rosé. An indescribable emotion hung deep in his eyes.

    whispered Rose.

    "Finding the right body and soul is as difficult as finding an oasis in the desert."

    “…….”

    "The only way to save her is to meet my request." I'm the only one in my body who knows how to get her to be possessed again.”

    Her explanation was frighteningly logical and convincing.

    Rosé held his hand again. Albert's mouth trembled.

    But he couldn't get rid of Rosé's hand as he had just done. Seeing this, Rose's face was filled with cheers.

    "Then will you let her die now?" Or will you follow me?”

    In the original work I read, Albert killed Rosé with a single stroke as soon as he came out of the tower.

    Perhaps he knew at that time.

    If Rosé were alive, she would somehow choke her own breath and eventually rush to get what she wanted.
    The 87th episode 87.

    Albert took a deep breath. I felt the agony I felt in it.

    "How can I believe you're not lying?"”

    Negotiations have begun.

    "If you look up the books on the soul, you'll find them all. I'm sure there's no one else who's been searching as hard as I am in the field of soul."

    "The separation of the soul from the body must have been a phenomenon that occurred before entering the tower.”

    "The more you use black magic, the more you have to do it."

    Rosé, who had experienced several times that her soul had escaped from her body and had not given up using black magic, seemed great in a sense.

    "Losing my life is not important to me.... If I can get what I want.”

    Rosé longed for Albert. Like a person who has never seen this kind of light in her life. I was longing for him as if I had seen the sun for the first time.

    Desire glistened in her eyes, no longer concealing her true intentions.

    "Now, my prince," Would you like to sign a contract?”

    Albert's eyes stood out. The corners of her mouth, which seemed somewhat emotionless, gradually rose.

    It was the first pretentious smile I had seen since I possessed Rosé.

    Unlike Rosé, who had put down her mask, Albert's smile, which tied her together, made me feel strangely sorry for her.

    "Will you give me time to think?"

    Rosé, who was staring at Albert's smile as if enchanted, nodded with satisfaction.

    He seemed happy that his cold attitude toward him had changed.

    "I'm sure a week will do."

    "Well, then I must go back to the palace."

    Albert, nodding his head, naturally walked past Rosé and picked up the bag I had brought out today.

    I didn't like Rosé holding my bag.

    I was overwhelmed by a strange feeling as I watched my fist force through the handle of the bag.

    "Come here,"

    Albert, who didn't want to make eye contact with Hayang, naturally led him, who was at a loss in his seat.

    Ha-yang, who was confused, flinched at Rosé's eyes and stood quickly behind Albert.

    "You seem to have ended the rebellion well."

    "...okay. I'll give you a place to stay when you get back."

    "Wasn't there any place you were staying?"”

    "I was going around the room,"

    He naturally hid the fact that Rosé had a palace where I lived.

    "Prepare as close as possible to the prince."

    asked Rosé, smiling.k.a. grin. Albert nodded with a still smile.

    "And don't call me prince again."

    "Oh, you're no longer a prince... I understand, Your Highness."

    Rosé immediately changed her name. It was so strange to see her seem to meet her demands and maintain a proper distance.

    Anyway, nothing has been solved yet, and Rosé is doing her best to have Albert, but....

    I had a pleasant feeling that anything could be solved with Albert.

    said Albert, who went down the stairs and stood at the door that connected the kitchen to the outside.

    "Rosé, come with me."

    It was literally a word for Rosé Atheus, but I could see it.

    the tone and pitch of his name A gentle sound tickled my ear like a warm spring breeze.

    That was what I was saying.

    "Yes!"

    Even though I knew he wouldn't hear me, I answered loudly.

    hoping that his worries would be relieved a little.

    ***

    Albert seemed to be kind to Rosé, but drew the right line.

    On her way back to the palace, she accepted her story, but she only added appropriate accents, and did not ask any questions, and allowed her contact only to reach her hand.

    Rosé seemed satisfied with this much first, but she didn't know when it would change.

    Greed can always eat people's hearts.

    Albert put Rosé in the nearest room to him, even in the palace where he lived.

    "Then rest well today."

    "Yes, sir,"

    Rosé, who was admiring the splendidly decorated room so that the title of the palace where the king stays, was not overshadowed, was jealous and stretched the corners of her mouth.

    Her hands were fidgeting with Albert's wrist again.

    "The sudden contact only makes me feel rejected. I thought you wouldn't want me to treat you like I did before."

    There was no sign of Albert's expression on Rosé's face because of his shyly bowed head. But I could see it.

    "I know you've been pretty patient today. Thank you. I'm going to think about the contract much more positively."

    Behind her almost dead, insensitive face, whispering sweet voices to Rosé.

    "So let me go.”

    At last Rosé nodded at Albert's melancholy voice. His face was colored with ecstasy.

    The redness of her whole body expressed her true feelings.

    "Get some rest,"

    said Albert softly, closing the door.

    Having parted from Rosé, Albert went to his bedroom with Hayang. It's not an office, it's not a study, it's a bedroom...?

    I was chasing him with a tilt of my head when Albert went into the bathroom. Is it a physiological phenomenon?

    He was about to turn his head, and then he realized that Albert had not closed the door.

    How can you forget things like this?

    Being restless, I went into the bathroom and lost what to say.

    This is because Albert, who was rubbing his hands that Rosé had touched, was seen.

    With a distracted look on his face, he washed his hands again and again in the running water and foam. My washing hands turned red with forcefully.

    I had no choice but to watch it in silence.

    for he knew too well that he had endured all Rosé's actions for me. Rather, I felt guilty.

    What did I say?

    I was afraid that being a soul might rather be a burden to Albert.

    "Don't feel guilty."

    Albert said as if he had expected me to hear him.

    "You haven't done anything wrong, have you?" I just didn't want to be in contact with Chi, who wasn't like a human being."

    “…….”

    "It's enough for you to be with me."

    After comforting me, Albert stared at Hayang.

    "What do you feel about Jeongin?"

    "No, I don'

    "I'll have to get in touch with Mercy, too," It would be too much to do things by yourself.”

    Albert, who had been thinking hard, went to his office with Hayang.

    When Albert fell asleep, I decided to go to the study and look through the books, so I followed them first.

    Albert, who was thinking with his chin on his hand, called the people.

    The maid-in-waiting, the maid-in-waiting, and the maid-in-waiting, who managed the subordinates, soon bowed before him.

    They were in charge of almost everyone in the palace.

    Albert explained the situation to those with puzzled faces.

    "Rosé Atheus suffered from amnesia."

    Albert seemed determined to take advantage of the disease that I had used and that Rosé was going to use.

    The speech and behavior of Rosé, who I possessed, and the present Rosé, were certainly different.

    Rosé's first attempt to deceive Albert certainly resembled mine, but it was uncertain whether she would imitate me even after Albert had discovered all her intentions.

    I'll do it if Albert asks me to, but I don't know if there's any other reason for it.

    "You've changed a lot since you lost your memory.”

    Albert smiled bitterly and ordered the maid, the servant-in-law, and the maid to keep everyone in the company.

    He did not hesitate to say that the order would last until he had found out how he had lost his memory and brought back all his memories.

    I watched Albert continue the story with fascination.

    It was beautiful to struggle and overcome to solve what was in front of him.

    It wasn't just because of his appearance. Everything was perfect, including his way of doing things, his way of speaking, his tone and accent.

    In fact, I didn't even know it was Albert's first time seeing him work in public.

    ...but if I were to find my strength in this situation, it would be that I could see a new side of Albert.

    I tried to find a good side to my current gloomy situation.

    I'll be able to go back. None of Albert's words ever came true.

    And I didn't want the situation to go the way Rosé wanted it to.

    Clenched my fist, I burned my will.

    Hayang was nodding earnestly as he listened to the people. I wondered if you really understood everything.

    I could see again how much the white sheep had changed.

    After the people left, Liam entered the office. The green eye, seen through the fine black hair, was dark like a forest.

    But it was Schubert who showed up behind him that was more welcome than Liam.

    The last time I saw him was during the rebellion, so I haven't seen him for quite a while.

    Unlike Liam's calm hair, it was disheveled, but even the brown eyes seen through the curly hair remained a face reminiscent of a puppy.

    In particular, perhaps because he was in front of Albert, his innocence stood out on his young face.

    Hearts seemed to be pouring out of Schubert's eyes looking at Albert.

    "It's an honor to be called that, Your Highness!" I congratulate you from the bottom of my heart on your ascension to the throne."

    He knelt right in front of Albert. Albert raised Schubert himself and smiled at his benevolent master.

    "It's an honor for me, too,"”

    Schubert was impressed by Albert's kindness.

    "It's been a long time since you've called me with Schubert. What's the matter?"

    asked Liam anxiously.

    "I need a way to keep Rosé tied up.”

    Liam's expression became mysterious.

    "...Your Highness? I know your Highness cares about Miss Artius, but the present statement is inappropriate for a king."

    He narrowed his forehead and said in a low voice.

    "She is a black wizard,"

    Liam's delusion was brief, and Albert's remark made everyone in the office quiet.
    The 88th episode 88th episode.

    I knew Albert was going to ask Liam and Schubert for help, but it was unexpected that Rosé was a black wizard.

    "Did you say Black Wizard?"

    asked Liam, with a puzzled look. It turned out that Rose had never been able to relate to black magic.

    What surprised Schubert seemed to be the same. He opened his eyes wide.

    "You can't tell just by looking at the outside. As expected, animals are the best..”

    Schubert frowned and replied gravely. The words I added afterwards made me laugh a little.

    This is because I was seen disillusioned with people and placing importance on animals.

    I think that's the same reason why I started to like this.

    Albert, who was watching Liam and Schubert's expressions quickly, spoke again toward Schubert.

    "To be exact, I must say, that 'Rose Artias' was revealed to be a black wizard.”

    "What the hell is that?".”

    "Do you remember taking Rosé to the castle?"

    He was talking about a time when I suffered from side effects of black magic. Shubert, puzzled by Albert's question, nodded.

    "Yes,"

    "What was your impression then?"

    Unexpectedly, Albert asked me first about my impression. The story went completely differently.

    "I think there's a good reason for your surprise, Schubert. Don't you think the situation is surprising?"

    Schubert frowned and thoughtful. I was nervous because I felt like I was listening to a personnel evaluation in front of me.

    They don't even know that I'm here.

    "...it wasn't bad. Anyway, I cooked delicious food, and I saw him take care of people."

    Schubert grumbled and talked about me in detail. I guess the sujebi and chicken I made for you then were good.

    I felt fortunate that he didn't think badly of me.

    "Liam, you haven't seen nothing but bad things."

    Liam bit his lips softly and replied firmly,

    Your Highness, with all due respect, the story now seems to be only to protect criminals.

    "Yes,"

    "Your appearance doesn't tell you everything, does it? The Black Wizard is a pernicious person in itself."

    "I think so, too,"

    "...what?"

    Albert's answer was completely contradictory to what he had said.

    Liam and Schubert frowned without understanding Albert's meaning. It was the same for me.

    "Rosé Artius was a black wizard whose soul was corrupted and weakened. And when I entered the tower, another soul entered Rosé's body."

    "...if it's another soul."

    "The Rosé you met is a different person."

    Albert talked about the situation carefully. Liam and Schubert could not hide their surprise until his explanation was over.

    "It is true that I am ignorant of the black magic, but... Is it really possible to change your mind?"

    asked Liam, incredulous.

    Under Albert's desk, a white sheep, waiting for the right up.

    Argh! Schubert, who was standing in front of him, stepped back in astonishment.

    Liam narrowed his forehead and stared at Hayang. said Albert, pointing to the white sheep.

    "This dragon is proof. A contract with the Dragon is signed with the soul. She revealed her real name when she signed the contract."

    "He said he's Jeongin."

    said Hayang, in a clear voice. Even his unshakable eyes were full of confidence.

    Albert and Hayang's chemistry was tremendous, even though they had never matched each other. I can't believe we got along so well.

    ...I wish I had just been like this from the beginning. I felt strange to remember that I was sweating in the middle.

    "And one more thing," Currently, there is no dragon contractor's pattern on Rosé's hand. It's proof that she's a completely different soul now."

    "Oh, my God."

    This was undeniable evidence because Liam had also seen the pattern on the back of my hand.

    Liam gradually opened his mouth. It was more fun than I thought to witness Liam's facial expression change, which usually showed only a blunt face.

    Oh, that's not good. Now is the time to be serious. I shook my head and concentrated on the conversation again.

    Albert shook his hair and laughed somewhat self-consciously.

    "It's funny that I wouldn't even know it existed if it weren't for the Dragon I had stopped."

    There was a sudden silence at Albert's words. It was the same with me that I was speechless.

    I didn't know I had that idea.

    Albert let out a deep breath. I could see anguish between his lips.

    But how could he have predicted the current situation? I didn't know either.

    I didn't know that altruistic behavior for Hayang would save my soul.

    Only one good deed saved me.

    "...did you know from the beginning?" That you're a different.

    Liam asked an unexpected question. This, in fact, was something I was curious about.

    When did you realize that I had changed? Did you realize that you might have really become a different person, not just lost your memory and looked like someone else?

    "From the moment you brought me a contract to help me escape, I thought I couldn't rule out the possibility."

    It was much earlier than I thought. When I brought the contract, it was as if my soul had changed.

    "People don't change easily."

    It meant that if a person who had no motivation to change changed 180 degrees, it would be natural to think of other possibilities.

    It's a very natural premise, but Albert seems to make sense.

    "What did you say before you signed the contract?"”

    Schubert asked a sharp question.

    If you had begun to doubt when you brought the escape contract, you would have seen contradictions in your previous actions. That's what he's curious about.

    "You say you're very happy to be with me."

    Albert spoke calmly, but I got goosebumps on my back when I heard the story.

    Immediately after he said such a thing, he would have suspected that he would suddenly turn the other way and help him escape.

    "The way he looked at me has changed, and his manner, tone and voice have changed. It's been so different that I can't believe you're the same person."

    It was hard to tell how sensitive he was to human change.

    As he paused, he looked into the air for a moment. As if you were talking to me.

    "I didn't think you hated me anyway, so I thought you could use it."

    I was startled by the series of words. You were really trying to seduce me.

    Right after I possessed him, I said that I liked him and that I didn't want to touch him. That was all because of my ulterior motive.

    At first, what I brainwashed myself so that I wouldn't fall for him was eventually. It was a moment when I felt a little disappointed.

    "I'm rather into it,"

    Albert smiled beautifully, whispering only to me. It was a sincere smile that I liked.

    "I couldn't help but fall for it.”

    Again, Albert's murmuring eyes dimmed for a moment.

    Maybe he was thinking about the time he spent with me.

    It was not difficult to know that the affectionate gaze was directed at me.

    It was good to hear that you couldn't help but fall in love with it.

    I was just acting like myself, which moved Albert's heart. I was just me, but he began to love me.

    I knew he meant it, but I've never heard so much of his innermost thoughts.

    Perhaps that's why I keep thinking of questions. I wanted to talk to you. I wanted to apologize.

    I want to talk to you. I want to ask you. I want to know more about what I fell in love with.

    I didn't know that emotion that occurred in such a short time was so great that you struggled for me.

    I'd like to apologize for not believing in your heart. I'm a coward and I need time.

    But unlike Albert, who conveyed his heart to me, there was nothing I could do.

    I've never felt so frustrated that I couldn't speak.

    "When I was under black magic, I was convinced that she was someone other than Rosé Atheus, but I thought she would tell me in person when the time came.

    Everything he said surprised me. It seems that it was obvious that I was uncomfortable with this topic.

    He saw everything in his eyes that he turned his back on me, wondering what if I was found out to be someone else.

    "But her soul is gone again, and Rosé Atheus is back."

    Albert nodded at Liam's remark.

    "I don't know exactly where Jeongin's soul is, but this little dragon in front of me proves to be alive."

    "Can your soul live longer?"

    Schubert asked a question curiously.

    "No, a soul that has not found its body does not live very long. The same was true of Rosé Atheus. I think that's why I put a curse on him desperately to drive him away.”

    "...what you want us to do, then,"

    "We must find a way to take her soul out without damaging Rosé Atheus' body as much as possible."

    Albert's eyes were blood-red.

    "And the moment the spirit of the Jeongin returns to his body, he kills the soul of Rose Artius."

    The cruel voice immediately spoke of murder.

    In a way, it was a natural ending for Rosé. for she was a black wizard.

    No one raised questions about this.

    "And what you need more is to find out about her. Digging her tracks and finding evidence worthy of the Black Wizard. There is no evidence that she is a black wizard now."

    Shubert, who was listening to the story, continued casually. Albert nodded his head.

    "Yes, I have told Mercy,"

    Schubert sighed, his hair disheveled. He made eye contact with Albert.

    Schubert, with a determined look on his face, nodded.

    "I see. I'll have to finish it as soon as possible, so I'll go out first."

    "Thank you always,"

    "It's for you, Your Highness.

    Smiling, Schubert glanced at Hayang and left the room immediately. I ran as fast as I could.

    Liam stood there without saying a word. Returning with a sullen face, he stared at Albert.

    His eyes, as cool as arrows that seemed to penetrate everything, contained a very different feeling from Schubert's. After a short breath, he spoke heavily.

    "You've become quite emotional."

    "Everyone is emotional. I've only been strangely rational."

    said Albert calmly, laughing.

    "This is normal,"
    89th episode.

    "You should have told me if you knew that Rosé Atheers was involved in black magic. But you didn't hide it, let alone tell me."

    Liam immediately pointed out Albert's loophole. That's right. He wanted Rosé Atheers, who was "me," not to die.

    "Now I understand," Why did you go to jail alone that day? Why did you torture the wizards alone? You tried to question me, didn't you? Do the wizards know anything about Rosé Atheus?"

    Liam seemed betrayed by Albert's failure to tell him all these facts.

    Albert did not deny Liam's words.

    He must have known that he would come up against Liam by bringing this up. I'm just determined to endure it.

    "I'm sorry, but I... Even if she comes back alive, I don't know if it will really benefit you."

    "I tried to take your accusation sweetly, but I couldn't help but say it. It's good for me."

    said Albert, who had remained silent. Liam's eyes shook. He clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.

    Like a stone thrown by a calm water, his emotional change took place slowly.

    Liam, who breathed in, knelt before Albert.

    "I know it's rude, but I have to tell you."

    Liam looked up and looked up at Albert. His green eyes shone beautifully like a dense forest.

    It was indeed a word and deed for Albert.

    "Your highness, I think this is the chance. Keep away from her. and return to the way you were."

    cried Liam.

    "You can't be a good lord if you're self-interested in your work. May your highness be a mighty lord. I wish you happiness in the place of a perfect king."

    Albert stood up, listening to Liam in silence. He stood in front of Liam, looked down at him, and whispered in a low voice.

    "That's my happiness you want, not mine."

    Liam looked blank as if he had been hit by a hammer. I heard something completely unexpected.

    "I know how much you trust me and follow me. I will strive to be a fair king to all and do my best not to disappoint those who believe in me. Hasn't the rebellion been disrupted?"

    This is undeniable.

    Albert took advantage of his strength and the strength of his subjects to pull Rosturat out of him in an instant, and ascended to the throne and established himself smoothly.

    Just because you love me doesn't mean you've had a big problem with your work.

    "It was my fault to hide that she was a black wizard. Whatever you say, I'll listen silently. But don't judge my happiness."

    Albert acknowledged his mistake in hiding my past.

    "I like what she taught me. It tells us how precious a normal life is."

    I was also surprised by his answer. I thought I would soothe Liam, but I didn't think I would give this answer.

    I remember the conversation I had with Albert at the tower.

    At that time Albert's happiness resembled what Liam said. No, it wasn't happiness, it was close to his goal.

    There was something Albert said when I was talking about happiness that made me live the day.

    "It's easy to make you happy."

    Life in the tower wasn't just changed by Miss White. Life at the tower also changed Albert's values.

    My small daily life with him permeated his life and created a new definition of happiness.

    It was overwhelming. Sometimes it was frustrating, but you were happy in a fun time.

    I was happy to hear that time has become precious and that I am not the only one who has become precious in the daily life with you.

    "How can I let go of a man who has become a part of my life?"

    Albert looked at Liam and drew a bitterly.

    "I'm sorry I didn't become your ideal master as you thought."

    Liam, who was listening to the story silently, gradually regained his usual self. Returning with a cold expression, he murmured slowly.

    "...you've changed.”

    The unexpected feeling stood out between Liam's pressed lips.

    "I always thought I should help you, Your Highness. But your Highness has already moved forward."

    “…….”

    "When I was a child, I stopped there.”

    said Liam in a low voice, bowing deeply.

    "I apologize for the bold attempt to define your happiness."

    "I apologize to you for covering things up without telling you a word."

    This time Albert knelt before Liam, who raised his head.

    "Your highness, what is this?"

    Liam immediately tried to get Albert up, but he did not budge from his seat. He replied with a rather brazen look.

    "Why, is there a law that says that a king should not kneel before his subjects?" If you do something wrong, you must admit it and be punished."

    At Albert's words, Liam ended up grinning. The smile on his cold face was insignificant, but it matched him well.

    "You and Mercy are possessed of a strange sense of guilt, thinking we should help them." I've never had a grudge.”

    It was a mysterious story.

    "That's not the reason why I followed your charge."

    "I know. If that was the only reason, I wouldn't have accepted you."

    The way they smiled at each other looked much more comfortable. The relationship between the two seemed older than I thought.

    There's a lot you don't know about Albert yet.

    Although he was in this situation, it was good that he would have a better understanding of what kind of person he was.

    For me, Albert is no longer the character in the book.

    I wondered if I could have seen this if I hadn't been in this state.

    Captivated by a mysterious feeling, I escaped from the room where Albert and Liam talked.

    Liam didn't know I was there, so I felt uncomfortable staying there. We should let them have their own time.

    And I wanted to know what Rosé Atheus was doing now.

    Albert kept her in his palace so that she could easily be watched, and although they had a week to write a contract, there was still concern.

    for I didn't expect him to obey Albert like this was.

    It was a palace that I had never been in and out of before, so I was quite lost, but soon I reached the room where Rosé Atiers stayed.

    Entering the room, I noticed that she was wearing an outwear.

    Where are we going? I was tilting my head, and Rosé began to move busily.

    Opening the window of the room, she moved her hand. It was magic without a cane.

    I don't think I should let it go like this. I followed her quickly. It would not appear to be in a state of spirit, so it was perfect to follow after her.

    "I'll have to get a new cane or something, really.

    Rosé, who flew into the sky, flew her head and grumbled. The wand she used to use must be in my room now, right?

    Rosé's face across the night sky was dark.

    His face, which had shown an abnormal obsession in front of Albert, had disappeared, leaving nothing but a dead, insensitive look on his face.

    ...what the hell happened to Rosé?

    For a moment, I blinked when I realized where Rosé Atheus had arrived, writing in layers of magic.

    "Why are you going to the tower?"

    Rosé Atheus got off in front of the tower. She locked Albert in, and in front of the tower where Albert and I were locked.

    Rosé cast a spell in front of the tower. The door to the tower opened easily. With a squeaking sound, I could see the inside of the dark tower.

    Inside, Rosé lit the fire and hurried up the stairs.

    I went up the stairs and up into the attic where I was staying, and Rosé pulled something above the attic.

    A small door opened on the ceiling above, and I could see a space I didn't know. It was a good place to hide something.

    There's a place like this?

    "Fly.”

    After memorizing the magic, Rosé went into a small space. The attic of the attic... The space that could be called was very small.

    Inside, I saw Rosé packing up all sorts of tools.

    It was like a tool she used to use black magic.

    She moved quickly but carefully took care of it, showing how much she valued it.

    Rosé, who was packing, murmured grimly.

    "My soul just needs to say 'I'm alive', right?"”

    ...it wasn't difficult to know who that soul meant.

    "No matter how many contractors of the Dragon of the Little Dragon, a spirit that is continually cursed by the Black Wizard cannot live long."

    It would be a mistake to know that I would disappear so easily. Looking at her trying to throw me away so easily, I was burning with pride for the first time in a long time.

    When I get back to the palace, I'll have to find a cane and see if I can use magic.

    Rosé got all her things together and came down from the attic.

    Then he faced an uninvited visitor leaning against the darkness. The woman grinned at Rosé's sudden encounter.

    "What brings you to the tower, sister's tower?" In a space that I didn't even know."

    Rosé's eyes blinked. In her opponent's friendly manner, she didn't let others know that Albert was there. It seemed to be here.

    But in a moment of thought, Mercy narrowed the distance from Rosé and pressed the tip of her wand against her neck.

    "Why don't you leave the things in your bag?"

    Mercy smiled coolly. A life that I had never seen before flashed into my mind. I couldn't believe he was the same person he was dealing with me.

    She treated Rosé as if she had just treated me not because Albert hadn't told her.

    For a moment he was trying to induce Rose to be careless.
    90 episodes.

    I remembered what Albert had said earlier.

    I had told Mercy to find evidence that she was a black wizard so that Rose could be punished.

    He seems to have known that Rosé would return to the tower. Perhaps leaving Rosé alone was also a plan to easily obtain evidence.

    The cane on his neck was quite sharp. Digging into the flesh would not be a pleasant sensation, but Rosé laughed.

    "You haven't heard that you shouldn't kill me, have you?"”

    "As long as you don't kill him, isn't it possible to do anything else? All you have to do is keep it alive enough to sign a contract with your Highness.”

    ...Mercy was a much scarier man than I thought, wasn't he?

    "I'll show people my fantasies. Do you want me to live in a painful fantasy for the rest of my life?”

    The moment he spoke, the light at the end of Mercy's wand shone. Rosé's relaxed face cracked for the first time.

    The same was true of Mercy, who was surprised. She loosened her grip on the cane and slowly opened her mouth.

    I think Mercy showed Rosie a fantasy, but I couldn't figure out what it was.

    "You Marquis Yevnen's...".”

    "Don't touch me!"

    rosé's hand moved as she shouted in a fit of rage.

    An ominous black light shot from her fingertips and pushed Mercy back in an instant. Mercy's body sank into the wall.

    "Coughing!"

    Rosé, who was chewing her lips while looking at Mercy, trembled like a thorn. I had never seen such a frightened face.

    Mercy's magic seemed to make the same sense as the nightmare Alexander had shown Rosturatu before....

    I couldn't figure out what Rosé had seen. But it was clear that it had brought Rosé into a panic.

    Mercy's memory triggered her trauma.

    When Rose chewed on her soft lips, blood flowed slightly through them. cried Rosé, in a trembling voice.

    "Run!"

    Rose, who shouted a spell, hurried on. I was at a loss, but I followed Rosé first.

    It was first to know what she was doing.

    I was worried about Mercy's condition, but it's not serious, so it'll be solved soon.

    Rosé's face was flushed red across the night sky. He looked like a sick person when he was sweating.

    A few minutes ago, Mercy said Marquis Yevnen.

    It seemed to have aroused Rosé's fear, but I was frustrated because I couldn't figure out what the problem was.

    "I'll kill you," I'll kill you. I'll turn you into a state of unconscious ghost."

    “…….”

    "You can't be the only one to be loved. I shouldn't have struggled like that. Yeah, if I can't be loved, I'd rather kill him. Anyway, I'm going to...

    Rosé's eyes, murmuring grimly, were out of focus. The words directed at me gave me goosebumps.

    ...but the first thing to do is to check where Rosé is going.

    If you can't speak right away, but you can use magic, you can tell Albert what Rosé is up to.

    Rosé stopped in the open space. It was a forest where Albert and I stopped by to teleport to the northern part of the country.

    Sitting on her knees in the bushes, Rose, like a madman, pulled out her bags one after another.

    Then he drew a large magic wand on the floor.

    What's going on?

    It wasn't just him. She hurt herself and spilled blood. I thought it was a process to use black magic.

    I don't know anything about black magic, but I could see that the way it looked now was different from that of normal magic.

    I have to let you know.

    First of all, I knew where Rosé was, and what she was going to do, so I suggest you go back to the palace and find a way to convey it.

    As I turned my head towards the palace, I noticed that my hand had become more transparent than before.

    The night sky began to shine through my body, at least in the form of a human being. As if my soul were about to disappear.

    "...I don'told him.

    Turning my head, I met Rosé's smiling eyes.

    I was terrified by the hysterical look that seemed to stare at me even though I was invisible.

    I can feel my soul fading. I'm starting to lose consciousness.

    Rosé's power to almost extinguish my soul was evident.

    Am I going to die like this? No, she signed Albert and wanted him.

    And I was an indispensable hostage to the contract.

    Albert left Rosé alone for a while because he thought she wouldn't harm me.

    It's impossible to trick Albert in any other way.

    Rosé couldn't kill me to sign Albert. But it was true that my body was disappearing.

    What do I have to do? I don't want to disappear. I want to continue living. What should I do then?

    [...Can you hear me?]]

    A white sheep's voice rang in my head. It was an unexpected moment.

    "Hi, Hayang?"

    I stuttered in surprise. Yes, I could talk to Hayang like telepathy.

    I've heard Hayang talk to me a few times, but I've forgotten it because it's rare for me to talk to Hayang.

    It's true that when you panic, you can't think of anything. It was pathetic that I had never thought of this method before.

    Hayang seems to have never known that words would be delivered to me, who is in a state of soul.

    Anyway, it was nice to talk to you like this. Once I realized it, it was easy to send telepathy.

    I clenched my teeth and began to signal.

    [Hayoung, it's just in time] I just followed Rose-

    But Hayang hurriedly interrupted me.

    [Where are you? Are you at the palace?] Are you with us? We have to get back to the tower!]

    Her clear voice was different from her usual slow days. It showed how upset Hayang was. But it was hard to understand what he meant.

    Why do you want me to go back to the top? I didn't understand.

    [Soul disappears as you move away from the place where you lost your body] The reason Rose Atheus was able to stay alive for so long was because he didn't go out of the tower!]

    As I listened to Hayang, the pain I felt grew worse. I wondered if Rosé would kill me like this.

    I clenched my teeth and moved. I had to get as close to the tower as I could.

    You can't die here.

    I had to do everything I could.

    I ran to the tower away from Rosé, who cursed me.

    [Rosé Artius is out in the open space outside the palace, Miss White] The exact location is....]

    The moment I told you where I am, I lost my mind.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Mercy, who struggled to raise her collapsed body, recalled what she had seen in Rosé Atiers' fantasy earlier.

    The magic I cast on Rosé was a hallucinatory magic that showed what the person was most afraid of, and was the highest magic that Mercy had ever used.

    I was going to throw Rosé into a fantasy to catch the evidence that she was a black wizard, and then take her bag away... I was surprised to see the man I saw in Rosé's memory.

    "It must have been Marquis Yevnen,"’

    Marquis killed by Rostratus.

    The desire to become a wizard was enormous, and Marquis Yefen, who even set up an altar for black magic in the mansion, was with Rosé in the fantasy created by Mercy.

    I can't believe that's what Rosé Atheus is most afraid of.

    "What happened there?"

    "Rose Atheus and Marquis Yevnen?" It was a point of contact that I had never thought of.

    The trouble was that he could not ask Marquis Yevnen directly. He's already dead..

    All of his family disappeared as if they were purged, so there was no one left to ask about the marquis.

    The first thing to do was to report to Albert.

    "The moment I met Rosé Atheus, I came here and contacted him.’

    Mercy moaned, rising from her seat. As I bumped into the wall, my wrist cracked and my bones throbbed.

    "Go back to the palace....”

    Then the door of the tower burst open. Albert was seen in Mercy's eyes, his eyes frowned at the sudden noise.

    "Your highness? What are you doing here?".”

    His face was distorted through his disheveled hair. The problem was not Albert, who was disturbed.

    In his arms, I saw a white dragon screaming.

    I was strangely accustomed to the way he twisted his body in painfully. And it was ominous.

    This was because both Merschina and Albert knew what this phenomenon meant.

    Kkiya!

    There was only one case where the baby dragon cried like this.

    when one's own death is near.

    "Was it time for this White Dragon to die?"”

    With an unexpected cry, Mercy stared at Albert with a stiff face. Albert shook his head.

    "No, I still have time. I mean, the contractor's soul is more dangerous than the dragon."

    "...to the point of bursting into tears."

    Albert and Mercy exchanged glances. They moved quickly out of the tower and flew into the sky.

    "Mercy, where did Rosé Atheus go?"

    Mercy's face turned dark.

    "I'm afraid I don't know. After seeing my fantasy, I attacked with anger and lost my mind for a while....”

    "I know,"

    In a conversation with Mercy, Hayang spoke.

    "Oh, it's where Albert and I teleported."

    "...you can hear Jeongin's voice.”

    Hayang shook his whole body and nodded.

    Albert speeded up by stroking Hayang's head, struggling to endure the pain.

    "Well done, little dragon,"

    The words that slipped through my mind were sincere. asked Mercy, looking anxiously at Hayang.

    "Does it hurt this much, I.N?"

    "...luckily enough, when you are a soul, you can feel no pain but death. The reason why the dragon is suffering now is that it is close to death."

    Albert's speed was as fast as light. Sitting on the vacant lot, he faced Rosé Atiers sitting in the magic camp.

    Rosé's eyes, which were out of focus, gradually regained their color. Albert, who had fallen gently, drew a worried smile around his mouth.

    "Whatever you see, calm down, Rosé. How can you do that?"”

    “…….”

    Albert's gentle way of speaking kept her silent. The magicians around her continued to shine.

    Albert knew exactly what it was. What glitters like red blood was the sorcerer's magic circle.

    A taboo magic circle drawn based on my life and soul that no one can get rid of until the poem stops.

    Kkiya!

    White, who was in Albert's arms, cried again.

    If Rose cannot be persuaded, both Jeongin and Hayang will die.

    Albert had to stop the magic of Rose Atheus.

    Right now.
     
  16. Chorkie

    Chorkie Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jul 31, 2021
    Messages:
    215
    Likes Received:
    175
    Reading List:
    Link
    OHMYGOSSHhh:blobastonished::sweating_profusely::blobhyperthink:

    Thank you! Thank you! @Rubyn_ :bloblove::bloblove:
     
    Rubyn_ likes this.
  17. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    You're welcome! :bloblove:

    Some more chapters because the cliffhanger was really bad :blobReach:

    Episode 91. [S Public Money]

    Rosé stood up, and stared at Albert with a horrified stare.

    "Do you know why black magic is so powerful, Prince?"

    Like a man who had forgotten what he had said today, the name Albert returned to the prince.

    for that was just the word of Albert, whom Rosé loved.

    Albert didn't bother to mention the name. If that name helps to make Rosé feel better now, you'll hear it again and again.

    If only I could save Rose's life and save the lives of Jeongin and the Dragon.

    "Because it's based on your life."

    Albert examined her condition slowly and grasped the situation.

    Mercy, who flew with him, disappeared. He hid in front of Rosé knowing that there was no good in showing up.

    He was probably hiding somewhere around here watching the situation.

    First of all, if Rosé's magic circle stops, Mercy will subdue her with fantastic magic.

    So, for now, it was necessary to please Rosé.

    "You don't have to provoke him by showing him holding a dragon.’

    Rosé Atheus hates everything related to the Yoojung who entered her body. The same was true of Dragons.

    Albert, who carefully laid down the white sheep on the floor, edged closer to Rosé.

    Rosé's eyes sparkled as she watched Albert standing in front of the magic camp.

    "Prince, I've been thinking since I was a child. Is there anyone in the world who will love me? Can I love such a country?"

    Come to think of it, Mercy said she had seen Marquis Yevnen when she cast an illusion spell on her.

    The situation gave me a hint. Marquis Yevnen tried to make the children a sacrifice for his magical powers.

    You must have wanted to maximize the magical power of the children before making them sacrifices, and you would have done this by making them black magicians.

    It's black magic that can accomplish anything beyond its original magic.

    Even if it erodes one's life and corrupts one's soul. Even if a person who has touched forbidden fruit once cannot go back.

    He who knows the sweetness of power must touch the black magic.

    Of course, I'll have to look for more details....

    Albert stared at Rosé and gave her a hint of rhyme. It was important to get a topic that she was most intrigued by.

    "That's why you told me to sign a contract."

    Rosé's face flushed red when he first talked about the contract.

    The work went as smoothly as he thought.

    As always, Albert, with a pretentious smile on his mouth, spoke slowly.

    "Rosé, I didn't ask you to wait a week. I also need time to think about what to do in the future."

    “…….”

    "If that's what brings you into my life, even more so.

    It wasn't difficult to charm Rosé with sweet words.

    Rosé's dim eyes were gradually regaining focus.

    She was free from the terror she had previously taken control of, and was able to think again.

    Kkiya!

    Hayang was still in pain and howling. You have to finish your work as soon as possible. Albert's fist-clenched hands sweated.

    I was as worried about the baby dragon's condition as Jeong-in's condition. I didn't want to be affectionate, but before I knew it, I was worried.

    Rosé glanced slightly at Hayang, struggling with pain, narrowed her forehead, and then looked at Albert again.

    She smiled broadly.

    "I don't care if it's just my body. You can accept it right away. The prince won't love me anyway. So I wanted to have a body. You're always kind on the outside."

    Albert narrowed his eyes at a series of words. He began to cajole Rosé in a soft voice.

    "It's a waste to give up everything in half a day."

    At Albert's words, Rosé shook her head.

    "No, I don't think so. I will never kill her soul. Prince. If I kill her soul, she won't love me.”

    She didn't even seem to realize that there was a contradiction in what she said.

    The incoherent words showed the state of her mind.

    Knowing that Albert would not be loved, he had mixed feelings of wanting to be loved.

    "The problem is that we can't find out more about Marquis Yevnen."’

    When Marquis Yevnen died, the Marquis was almost destroyed.

    Mercy overturned the marquis that Rosturatu had first destroyed for the second time, and this time Albert became king and Marquis Yefnen disappeared completely into history.

    Albert pretended to bow his head for a moment, and examined the place where Hayang was.

    Next to Hayang was a platinum bracelet. He pressed down his lips.

    "I hope Jeongin notices it."’

    The bracelet was the only medium that allowed Jeong-in and him to talk.

    After talking to Liam and Schubert, Albert opened the bag that Jeongin had carried out.

    Then he found a platinum bracelet and a small letter prepared for him.

    Albert, holding the bracelet in his hand as if reflecting on the traces of her presence, examined the ancient magic book.

    The book contained so powerful magic that even the legendary cannabis could not easily attempt.

    In it, Albert found a magic that could shape the soul.

    Although the period was one month, and there was a limit that only one person could see the shape of the soul, that was enough.

    A month was enough time to find her again and return her to her original state.

    I called Jeong-in, who was around with a bracelet with magic in it, but Jeong-in did not appear.

    If he had seen him engrave magic on his bracelet, he would not have held it in his hand.

    I went to Rosé's room, thinking that I would have followed Rose Artius if I wasn't there, but the room was empty.

    Then all I could think of was the tower. I just got a call from Mercy.

    "Rosé Artius has come to the tower."

    Flying to the tower, the white sheep began to cry. Then he met Mercy and flew all the way here to face Rosé.

    asked Albert with a smile.

    "Are you sure you're not going to kill her?"”

    "As long as the Prince makes a contract.”

    Rosé nodded quickly. Albert opened his eyes thin.

    It was full of life in the snow until a while ago. How serious is it to say that if you sign a contract, you won't kill him?

    Anyway, since he appeared, Rose's interest seemed to have shifted to a contract, not a magic team.

    Albert couldn't figure out why Rosé was so obsessed with herself.

    Albert, expressionless, spoke softly.

    "Then I'll make a contract, and you'll have to hold my hand.”

    “…….”

    "Have I ever told a lie?"

    Albert reached out to Rosé.

    Rosé's mouth slowly opened. For the first time, her face, colored with joy, made her look pure, like a person who has been waiting for this moment.

    The light of the magic camp gradually faded away.

    Walking out of the blood-stained magic circle, Rosé gently put her hand on Albert's hand and fiddled with it.

    Then he held his hand as if he could never miss it. All Rosé's nerves were directed at Albert.

    This is the time.

    Mercy's wand, which had been hidden in the woods, moved. It was an illusion magic that first panicked Rosé.

    But her magic bounced out of Rosé's reach.

    "...what is it?"

    Mercy couldn't understand the current situation.

    Just as Albert was about to move his hand, Rosé hugged him tightly. rosé murmured grimly, with no expression on her face.

    "And the prince lied to you, too.”

    “…….”

    "No one could believe it. The Marquis told me one thing.... That no one will love me.”

    As soon as her horse fell, the magic circle began to shine again. As Rosé whispered to Albert,

    Said..

    "It's a magic camp made by half of my life. It takes such a price to curse the soul.”

    “…….”

    "If I can't be happy, I hope the prince is unhappy, too."”

    At that moment, Albert could not hide his hatred for Rosé. How can I laugh at someone who wants to ruin his life?

    Albert took Rosé off in an instant. Rosé retreated helplessly.

    Albert realized.

    The magicians did not disappear. I was simply ready to complete the curse.

    cried Rose, cursing him.

    "I don't want anyone else to see your smile!"

    "Vanish!"

    He shouted a magic spell that would make everything disappear.

    Albert shouted a spell, knowing that the magicians, and even the black magicians, had already been activated, could not be erased by such magic.

    The blood-red light of the magic camp began to fade.

    Albert's power was so powerful that he briefly defeated the black magic created by pouring out his vitality.

    If I can't stop the magic that started, I'll erase it. Albert clenched his teeth and concentrated on the magicians.

    However, the black magic, at the risk of soul and life, was much stronger than expected.

    "It's no use, my prince,"

    Rosé giggled from behind. Then I heard an unfamiliar voice.

    "Albert, I'm still alive!"

    There was only one person to call him Albert now.

    Albert turned his head in spite of himself. To the place where the white sheep and the bracelet are.

    His voice sounded strangely familiar.

    But there was no owner of the voice. The place where Hayang was was was empty as if nothing had ever happened.

    Hayang and Jeongin disappeared.

    ***

    When I came to my senses, I saw Albert and Rosé confronting each other. Rosé was in Albert's arms.

    Rather, Albert felt sorry because he knew that all of them were acting to distract Rose.

    I quickly approached Hayang. The figure of Hayang, struggling and screaming, was the same as seen in a nightmare.

    "What should I do?".”

    Hayang was suffering from Rosé's dark magic.

    Looking sadly at Hayang, I found a sparkling object next to him.

    "...what is this?"

    When I looked closely, it was the platinum bracelet I had prepared for Albert.

    Albert couldn't have brought it for nothing. I reached for my bracelet.

    As soon as I touched the bracelet, my transparent body took shape. I could see the flesh looking for color and the hands moving. I was thrilled.

    Can't believe you can see me! I shouted to Albert as loud as I could first.

    "Albert, I'm still alive!"

    But as soon as I said that, I was drawn into a strange place with Hayang.
    The 92nd episode.

    "...what is it?"

    The white sheep was breathing heavily. I still had a bracelet in my hand.

    Once I put the bracelet on my wrist, I looked around. The large cave-like space was covered with gray.

    I don't know where the light is coming from, but it wasn't too dark.

    The walls were filled with all kinds of dragon patterns. I noticed that there were strange-looking eggs on one floor.

    The eggs huddled in the light were only white.

    The wall behind the egg was full of murals. Several dragons were painted on the clearly carved murals.

    White dragons like white sheep, black dragons like black dragons, and blue dragons like Alexander. It was impressive to see him with the contractor.

    I had a glimpse of where this place was.

    The place where the white sheep were born.

    The place where Hayang and I were going to visit.

    It was a dragon's nest.

    Why did I teleport here? As I tilted my head, the voice of the white sheep rang in my head.

    [His instinct as a dragon to save Jeongin seems to have accelerated his evolution].]

    The white man, breathing heavily, rose from his seat. Hayang smiled helplessly at me.

    "Wow, I'm Jeongin.".”

    Looking at each other for a moment, I was astonished at the thought that popped into my mind. I can't believe you've accelerated evolution. Well, then...

    The ordeal is about to begin. Fortunately, Jeongin is a soul, so physical pain can be avoided.]

    "How do you know everything, Hayang?"

    It must have been the first time that Hayang had experienced all this, but there was no hesitation in explaining it to me.

    [I can see it instinctively]. Rosé... No, Jeongin will know when the ordeal begins.]

    It was nice to hear a sleepy voice after a long time, but on the other hand, it was unfortunate. I could see you were tired.

    I'm going to be an adult dragon.]

    The eyes of the white sheep, who spoke as if they were determined, shone like the blue sea. I was moved by his strong will.

    I remembered the sea we haven't been to yet.

    "Of course, we still have a lot to do.”

    I thought of countless things I could do if I were alive.

    The moments that I can give to Hayang.

    Hayang heard me and smiled brightly.

    Then, in an instant, my place turned upside down.

    I realized it instinctively. that my ordeal had begun.

    It was snowing heavily around. But it wasn't cold.

    Perhaps because I was in a spiritual state, I couldn't feel anything.

    If you have separated me from Hayang, there must be a reason. Originally, the pain I had to feel would have been enormous.

    However, because he is in a spiritual state, he has avoided physical pain. Are there any other trials besides physical pain?

    I was walking with thought in mind.

    If it weren't for the bracelet, it wouldn't have been visible to people, but now it's okay.

    Walking round the lake, I saw someone standing on the cliff.

    He was a child with gray hair that resembled Albert.

    "...isn't it a man?"

    What are you doing dangerously on the cliff?

    I stopped moving and stared at the cliff. I couldn't take my eyes off the image of a child in danger.

    I was nervous.

    Looking at it with a frown, I could see the child approaching the cliff closer.

    ...I don't think so.

    I wondered if he would throw himself, but the hunch was right. The little child jumped off the cliff.

    Splash!

    The body moved before the head.

    The whole world was colored with white snow. The falling snow turned red in the sunset.

    It was a tragedy that should not have been accomplished in a beautiful scene.

    I ran as fast as I could to the edge of the lake where the child was missing.

    I wasn't sure if I could save the child or touch it at all. But I couldn't let go of it like this is.

    I jumped right into the water.

    I didn't feel cold at all. I could breathe even though I was in the water, and I was not resisted by the current, so there was no reason to move forward.

    I could see the child gradually sinking. With the rumbling and the sound of the child's mouth, the air bubbles rose upward.

    If you leave it like this, you'll really lose your life. I gained more speed.

    Fortunately, I was able to hold the child's hand.

    I was worried that my hand might pass through the child's hand, but it was easier to snatch and pull the child's hand than I thought.

    Actually, I was surprised. Did I get a body just because I wore a bracelet? What is Albert wearing on this bracelet?

    I put off thinking about it. I swam frantically out of the water, holding the child in my arms.

    He was a small child, but when he drank water, it was much heavier than he thought, so he had to do his best.

    I breathed a sigh of relief as I brought my child to the water. On the way, I wondered what if the bracelet on my wrist came off, but fortunately it was fine.

    I only saw the child's face.

    “…….”

    I couldn't say anything.

    Light gray hair that glitters like silver in the sun. It had clear features as if the statue was brought back.

    A beautiful woman who is not yet fully grown up.

    He looked unforgettable once he saw him.

    "That's impossible.’

    I shook my head trembling and stared at the child. I couldn't take my eyes off it in a different sense than before.

    It was only then that I realized that my hair in sight had turned white.

    "...what is it?"

    The wet hair clung to his neck and shoulders.

    However, unlike my natural black hair, it was white. It was like a white sheep.

    I was confused, but I didn't have time to think about it.

    "Well..."

    The child coughed. I cleared my voice and asked.

    "Are you awake?"”

    My worried words raised the child's eyelids.

    His eyes were as bright as rubies. I just burst out laughing.

    How can I not recognize a person who used to share my daily life with me not too long ago?

    How can I be the one who confessed his love and gave me a heart-throbbing kiss?

    It was impossible to become someone else just because the existence alone made the shining person younger.

    I swallowed my saliva and cleared my voice.

    "...Albert Gray,"

    When I said my name for the last confirmation, the child's eyes glanced at me. Red eyes stared at me as if they knew his name.

    As if time had stopped, my eyes met with young Albert's.

    The child, coughing and coughing one after another, slowly rose from his seat. I clasped my child's hand in some unknown fear.

    I remembered what Albert had said.

    "That's exactly what it says. I was rescued by someone."

    ...I was the one who saved you?

    "That's why I ran away.”

    ...I was the one who saved you from running away from the world?

    Everything was in confusion. But little Albert didn't give me time to think.

    His red eyes glared at me. I flinched.

    Perhaps because he was still a young child, he could not live compared to him in the future, but he couldn't help feeling guilty when he received a look full of resentment.

    This is something I have to endure.

    I remained silent, staring silently.

    "...let go of this hand."

    Albert looked at my tight wrist and spoke curtly. The voice of a young boy and the unruly tone of voice were really like children of that age.

    I thought you had a time like this.

    I didn't let go of my hand. Instead, he stroked Albert's wet hair and asked anxiously.

    "Are you feeling well?" How did you come up with the idea of diving into a winter lake? It must be very cold....”

    Albert's eyes widened, perhaps surprised by the sudden anxiety. A deficiency was reflected in his trembling eyes.

    The desire to crave affection that was not properly received was conveyed to me.

    ...I can't believe that Albert's quick wits are used to read Albert. What an ironic world it is.

    said Albert, as he laughed in vain.

    "What does my condition have to do with you? I want you to let me go."

    Instead, I put strength in my hands.

    Albert was very thin, and of course he had no strength. It was clear how much trouble he had been having at this time.

    Albert, who had been struggling so many times to let go of my wrist, failed and eventually shouted.

    "Let me go!"

    "I can't let you go."

    "Let me go!"

    I shook my head firmly.

    "What would you do if you let go now? I'll never let you go.”

    "Why are you so nosy when you don't even know?"”

    Albert was at a loss for words.

    ...I want to tell you that I know you very well.

    How affectionate and heartbreaking Albert's voice and tone were.

    How beautifully Albert could smile.

    I want to talk about how strong Albert is.

    But I knew too well that he wouldn't believe me. Rather, hasty stories could make me crazy.

    "That's why I ran away.”

    I took a deep breath, recalling his voice, and continued slowly. So that my heart can be conveyed to Albert.

    "I know you more than you do." I know you were trying to escape.”

    Albert opened his eyes wide for the first time at my words. He glared at me again as if he had seen his loophole.

    "You may run away," It's no shame to run away when you can't stand it. They all live in different speeds and ways."

    “…….”

    But for a moment, Albert's eyes were filled with tears.

    He clenched his teeth. Albert, who had been wiping away his tears with his forearms raised, asked in a voice that had already been drowned in front of me.

    "...why would you want to save me if you knew?”

    “…….”

    "What did I say?"

    I did not dare to estimate what kind of pain and pain little Albert had to go through before he could say that.

    "What can I do alive?".”

    Albert raised his hand, which I could not grasp, and struck me in the arm. But I wasn't sick at all.

    It wasn't just because he was in a state of the soul. Whatever Albert did to me at the moment wouldn't have been a big hit.

    Whatever he did to me, I would be happy to accept it.

    I gave Albert a silent welcome. I held little Albert in my arms.

    ...you were such a small man.

    I didn't know it was so hard.

    "Albert, don't say such a thing."

    “…….”

    "You don't have to do anything. It's enough just to be alive."

    His existence alone was sufficient.

    After letting him go for a while, I wiped away the tears dripping around his eyes and whispered in a clear voice.

    "Because you deserve to live."

    Hoping that my heart would reach him.
    The 93rd episode 93.

    "So you can tell me everything.”

    Resentment was all right. I wanted to be him if he needed a place to let his feelings out.

    No one could have done this to him now.

    Albert burst into tears.

    "Why did you save him?". Why did you save me?!”

    Like a crying child for the first time, Albert cried hard. I felt like I was going to run out of water because of the tears that kept coming out.

    As such, I felt sorry for him because it seemed like evidence that he had not met a person to talk to.

    I lifted Albert's tear-wiping hand, pulled him back, and held him tight again.

    all the while until he stopped crying.

    His face turned as red as a ripe strawberry. I soothed and soothed him from crying.

    "Chu, it's cold..."

    After a while, the real Albert trembled.

    It's a cold winter here.

    There is no way that the body temperature of a child who has just entered an icy lake and has not dried properly.

    I had to take him to the mansion as soon as possible.

    Albert could not have come all the way here by himself from the Countess's house... Then it must have come from the villa.

    I didn't think it would be too far from here.

    "Albert, where's the villa?"”

    “…….”

    Albert kept his mouth shut and shivered. I held Albert in my arms and let him go, looking at him.

    "If you're still fooling around, I won't let you go. First of all, get in my arms. I'll run with you."

    "I don't want to,"

    "Get on my back."

    "No, why should I?"

    "You cried in my arms just now?"

    I think I still had pride, but it was cute to blush at my words.

    I carried Albert on my back before he could say anything more.

    The soul is useful in many ways. Even after carrying the child on my back like this, I couldn't feel any weight.

    I had just come back from the lake, and I felt no pain.

    Talking about pain reminded me of Hayang, and I quickly became serious.

    "How is Hayang doing?"’

    I needed time to think about my ordeal and about Hayang. I had to know if I could talk to Hayang.

    [White, are you okay?] I don't know what's going on, but I'm in the past now.]

    I delivered the message in my head to Hayang. But there was no answer from Hayang.

    It was also true that he was impatient because he could not tell how sick Hayang was because he was in a state of soul where no pain was felt.

    Now the first thing was to take Albert to the villa so that he could rest. Because his life is in danger now.

    I said sternly to Albert, who closed his mouth again.

    "Tell me where the villa is," or I'll knock on all the doors of the neighboring mansion. Albert Gray is sick. Please treat me as soon as possible."

    "You're the only one who's going to look ugly. Do you think the nobles will accept it?”

    replied Albert bitterly. I was accustomed to his gentle way of speaking, but it was refreshing to hear such rebellious adolescent speech.

    It feels like a kitten is wary of strangers. It wasn't threatening at all.

    "I'll never tell you."

    The tone of his voice seemed to make me angry. Of course, it was ridiculous for me to be trained by Albert in the future.

    I turned my head slightly, looked at Albert, and shrugged my shoulders.

    "You're worse than I am," From now on, I'll tell everyone I meet that you're down. I have to save you. I'll be walking around making a fuss. Can you stand it?”

    "...profit."

    Albert chewed his lips to see if my words hit the nail on the head.

    What do you mean Albert is angry at my words? I never thought I'd see this.

    "He's so handsome that he attracts people's attention. If you say you're sick, people will feel sorry for you again. I'm not shy at all. I can do it again and again.”

    Albert blinked in surprise. Was I that surprised? Albert murmured softly as he tilted his head.

    His face seemed redder than before.

    "...what do you say so easily?”

    "What?"

    "...that he is handsome."

    "Because you're handsome?"

    Albert pressed his lips to my words and buried his face in my back. There was only one reason to explain Albert's behavior.

    ...are you ashamed of yourself? Because you said I'm handsome?

    Albert, as a child, seems to be not immune to the word "handsome" yet.

    I'm sure you'll constantly hear that I'm handsome as I grow up.

    I was used to Albert, who responded leisurely every time I spoke, but this reaction was new to me.

    "Albert, you're so handsome. If a child is already so handsome, he will grow up....”

    I want to tell you more! Praise is said to be good for a person's self-esteem. I opened my mouth again, and Albert hurried on.

    "After the cliff of the lake and the forest, you will find a path. There is a mansion at the end of it.”

    I didn't think the word handsome would make him hurry. What would you say if you told this to Albert in the future?

    "I see. Thank you, Albert."

    "...don't say thank you for threatening me."

    "Threatening! I'm sad if you twist my mind like that." I just want you to know that you're so handsome, pretty, and loved-"

    "Just go!"

    Smiling softly, I ran hard in the direction he pointed.

    "Albert, don't lose your mind."

    On the way, I felt Albert moaning, and my anxiety increased. I ran as fast as I could.

    Can I use magic? I cried out a spell in agony.

    "Run!"

    It was one of the few magic I could remember. I was worried about whether I would really start because I didn't have a cane, but my steps got a little faster.

    Perhaps because there was no cane, the ability to test was not very good, but it was useful anyway.

    Albert buried his face in my back and said nothing.

    I wondered what he was thinking.

    If I came out thinking that today was really the last day of my life, and if someone I didn't even know suddenly appeared and saved myself.

    Are you desperate or do you feel you're still worth living?

    I wished that my consolation had moved his heart. Even if I couldn't move once, I understood.

    Because I was going to keep looking for him.

    As I reached the forest through the slope up the cliff, I began to see people.

    Some people appeared to be travelers, and some aristocrats were seen.

    The strange thing was that people were looking at me and slowly avoiding my steps.

    His frightened face looked as if he had seen a ghost. It just seemed awkward to rush away.

    ...what is it?

    I, wondering, realized that the eyes of the people were not on me, but on Albert, who was on my back.

    Gray hair is not common here either.

    No matter how much Albert buried his face, it was the same. Is Albert such a threat?

    But it was more important to take Albert to the mansion than to ask people.

    After I had gone through the woods, I came to the house as Albert had said. I made a lot of money from the mine.The villa was bigger than I thought.

    When Albert came to the lake, it must have been a time when the mine was ruined and people were busy eating each other, but he didn't sell a villa of this size.

    There is no end to human greed.

    As I reached the front of the house, I knocked on the door. No one was guarding the door.

    "Well, I've brought Albert with me.

    "It's no use,"

    murmured Albert, breathing heavily from my back.

    "Why!"

    "They're all gone, so....”

    ...it's a decent house on the outside, but it looks like a mess inside.

    Indeed, I didn't think that the country would be under the employees who couldn't pay properly.

    I pushed the door softly. The door, which was not properly locked, opened immediately. As soon as I entered, I locked the door.

    No, there's a kid, but he doesn't lock the door properly?

    As I entered the mansion, I saw someone running from afar.

    "Count Albert Sawyer!"

    The face of the woman running in a hurry looked strangely familiar. If you're a middle-aged woman who's going to take care of Albert now....

    "...are you in the air using magic in public?" Really, do you know how worried this nurse was?"

    Gretchen is the only one. His nanny whom he met when he went to Liam's castle.

    I was slightly moved by the fact that she remained even after everyone left.

    It seems that the loyalty to Albert was not just words.

    But Albert was floating in the air. I was reflecting on what she said, and Gretchen easily pulled Albert out of my back.

    That wasn't the only thing. Greten, who touched my hand by taking Albert out, passed through the air. Like I don't exist.

    Only then did I understand the reaction of the previous people.

    ...but I saved Albert. I held his hand, talked and carried him on my back.

    And I couldn't get through the wall like I used to. I could touch the tools like a human being and open and close the door.

    Is Albert the only one who can recognize me, and the rest are like ghosts? Whatever happens, it's better than the state of the soul, but... I was frustrated because I didn't know anything.

    I touched a platinum bracelet on my wrist. It was a platinum bracelet originally intended for Albert.

    Then it was Albert who cast a spell on this bracelet....

    There must have been a limit to the magic that even he could contain. It was understandable that Albert, who seemed to be worse at magic related to the soul than Rose.

    I saw Albert in Gretchen's arms.

    ...do I have to go back now?

    As I approached Albert, I examined his condition.

    I remembered Gretchen taking care of Albert. It was clear that he would take a good look.

    But Albert was worried that he didn't like Gretchen very much.

    It doesn't matter where you are because you can't see it. Then I'd rather stay in a mansion. and to examine Albert's condition.

    "Albert,"

    As Albert approached and called his name, Albert, who barely opened his eyes, breathed out, and met my eyes.

    The bright red cheeks were so cute.

    Albert pulled my dress.

    "Don't go..."

    I wasn't going to go anyway....

    The pitiful voice kept me from moving a step from my seat.
    94th episode.

    Little Albert entered the room in Gretchen's arms. The room without a single moment was desolate.

    Even though it was not as popular, it had a different atmosphere from Schubert's previous residence in the capital.

    Still, I could see that it was a place where people lived... This place was more of a haunted house than a place where people lived.

    At least the room with Albert was tidy.

    It was almost impossible to manage a large mansion alone, so he seemed to have given up.

    "How did you get so wet?"

    Gretchen said in a worried voice, and brought a towel.

    Albert lay in bed, moaning, and Gretchen wiped his body with a towel.

    At last Gretchen brought her change of clothes, and shook Albert, who was about to lose consciousness, to wake him up.

    "You must change your clothes, Countess So."

    At Gretchen's rather stiff voice Albert clenched his teeth and rose.

    I could tell just by his expression how much pain he was enduring.

    I didn't like Gretchen's behavior. I know how hard Albert is, but what is the point of waking him up? I'll let you rest.

    But it seemed familiar to Albert. Albert clenched his teeth, changed his clothes, and lay down.

    "I'll start a fire in the room. It'll be warm in no time."

    Gretchen brought a soft towel and lit a fire in the room. The fireplace burned the warm light.

    I couldn't feel anything, but when Albert saw his body shake less, the room seemed to have warmed up.

    "I'll bring you something to eat."

    said Gretchen, leaving the room.

    Something was out of the ordinary.. Gretchen took care of Albert silently, but never asked him what he had done or what had happened.

    Gretchen brought the soup to a boil. Albert rose from his seat, moaning.

    "Eat, Countess,"

    Albert stared at me, sitting near his bed, and picked up his spoon.

    There was no life in his shady face under his eyes.

    Now you know that I'm not a normal person, but I also got caught with no response.

    Originally, the expression of emotions was not so colorful, but I didn't know it was so emotionless.

    I wanted to see young Albert smile. I don't know how long I'll be here, but I want to make him happy.

    Gretchen, who was changing the towel on Albert's head, suddenly spoke carefully.

    "Count So, if you could go out and--" Did you do something unholy again?”

    What do you mean, profane? I was astonished by her choice of words, but Albert stared at her silently.

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I told you not to," The blood of the noble royal family flows through the countess."

    Gretchen knew what Albert was going to do. Perhaps Albert had done something similar before.

    Albert said that he had overworked himself as a wizard since ancient times, so he seemed to tell the story.

    Gretchen seemed to know Albert was a wizard.

    Albert let out a deep breath. A face with a narrow forehead looked tired.

    "I'm tired of the same thing every day.".”

    "I'm sure the royal family will call the Countess. Don't you know that? The present king..."

    Gretchen smiled around her mouth and whispered in a secret voice.

    "Because I'm a snob."

    Albert looked sick and tired of the words she said.

    Apart from Gretchen's help to Albert, what she said was too harsh.

    "So take care of yourself more."

    I didn't care that Albert's heart was shattered. Gretchen's taking care of him wasn't just a favor.

    Gretchen saw the possibility in Albert. Looking at the background and people surrounding Albert, the shrewd nanny saw the future.

    "Don't forget me later, Countess," Absolutely not."

    Gretchen whispered in front of him, pushing more soup. Albert stared at her and said curtly,

    "I want to rest alone. Now get out of here."

    "I see,"

    As usual, Gretchen left the room without a murmur. As soon as Gretchen left the room, Albert saw me.

    I approached Albert and put the soup in his mouth.

    "You have to eat more, or you won't get well."

    "Uh-uh-uh-huh.

    Albert frowned and finished his soup.

    He seemed to hate what I said, but he seemed to follow everything, and it was heartbreaking to see how hungry he was.

    I don't think my time with Gretchen would have been smooth.

    I rolled up Albert's quilt, who was still trembling slightly.

    "Warm when it's cold."

    "...what is this?"

    "It's called the kimbab recipe. It's the way I use it when I'm sick. Is it cold?

    Albert pouted at my concern.

    "I'm cold because someone saved me. It wouldn't have hurt so much if you hadn't saved me.”

    "Thank you for saving my life, right? Our handsome Albert."

    I laughed and stroked Albert's head. Albert, much smaller than me, was so cute.

    The dry hair had been disheveled, but it looked good on me.

    I thought he'd tell me not to touch him right away, but he was obedient. Grabbing the edge of the quilt I gave you.

    I remembered Albert patting me on the head and felt strange.

    "...who are you?"

    Then Albert, who looked up, looked me in the eye and asked,

    His red eyes sparkled like a sunset. I hesitated to answer.

    Considering what Albert told me in the future, Albert would break up with me.

    I came back to the past because it seemed to be part of the ordeal that Hayang went through as he grew up.

    Albert said I had erased his memory. He said he hid his name so that he wouldn't remember me.

    I thought I knew why I did that.

    I thought I understood how much I meant to a child so desperate for love and affection.

    Even now that I had not spent much time with him, I could imagine how much he would depend on me.

    If you tell me your name, he will continue to remember me even after I disappear.

    I didn't want to let you live too long, reflecting on your memories with me.

    I didn't say my name.

    Instead, he smiled brightly.

    "He's the one who came to save you.”

    “…….”

    "I want you to know that the world is worth living in."

    Albert chewed his lips. I saw the hope in his eyes.

    The shadow cast over him. I made eye contact with him and hugged him tightly.

    Albert raised his hand awkwardly on my back and made a gruff noise.

    "If you've got it, of course you have to."

    "If you want to cry more, you can cry."

    "Who do you know as a crybaby?"

    It's not wrong to cry when you want to. I know how important it is for a child to be like a child.

    "You have to cry when you want to, so that you don't get choked up."

    "I won't cry.”

    Albert was sure of what I said. I thought he wanted to pretend to be strong in front of me.

    Albert, who was in my arms, soon fell asleep.

    After he fell asleep, Gretchen returned to the room and changed the towel again. Then he left some simple bread beside Albert.

    Gretchen muttered when she saw Albert sleeping with a colorful noise.

    "You'll have to go to the festival soon... What are you going to do?"

    She was annoyed rather than anxious or sympathetic to Albert. The gap made me laugh in vainly.

    I can't believe that no one knew Albert better than I did.

    At that time, I listened to Gretchen so gently that I was resentful of myself when I came out.

    I also understood Albert's disappointment.

    Gretchen, who had put more firewood in the fireplace, went out. I glared at her and turned to the window.

    In the dark night sky, it was snowing heavily. Perhaps it was because I was a soul, but I wasn't sleepy.

    Finally, it was time for me to take a breather. I sat next to Albert, lost in thought.

    [Hayang, can you?]]

    I sent a message to Hayang again, but I couldn't hear anything. I thought that the communication between Dragon and the contractor was completely cut off.

    Now, let's reconsider the situation.

    Hayang and I went to the dragon's nest. There, Hayang said, "The ordeal of becoming an adult began sooner than I thought."

    I know now that I have come to the past is part of my ordeal.

    The only thing I didn't think of was that I was in a state of spirit, unlike people who usually go through hardships.

    The reason Albert sees me is probably because he put his magic into the bracelet. You can only see me.

    If I had gone through the pain I had to go through, or if I had fallen into the past when no one knew me, my condition would have been much worse now.

    I would have to endure the pain of penetrating my whole body and be in a place where no one knew me.

    The ordeal has become so easy only because I am in a state of spirit.

    I can't believe Rosé Atheers' plot helped me complete my contract with Hayang. I really don't know what's going on in the world.

    As I bowed my head with a huff, I saw the white hair flowing from behind my ears and realized that I had never looked in the mirror again.

    "What the hell do I look like?"

    I didn't expect you to say these lines. I stood up and looked in the mirror.

    "It's me,"

    My face, not Rosé Artius, felt rather strange.

    His eyes are like a good puppy's, and his eyes are properly mixed with black and brown. long straight hair that had grown quite hard.

    I twisted my head and reconfirmed that it was my head.

    "...I think it's a sign that you'remarkable.

    If there's one other thing, as you saw earlier, my hair got whiter? It is bright to be seen as silver and a little dark to be seen as white.

    Suddenly, I remembered what Albert said, recalling his first love.

    Good eyes when you smile.

    white hair

    I thought it was a completely different story from mine, but it was actually referring to me.

    His face flamed up. I was thrilled by the thought that came to mind one after another.

    I was Albert's first love.

    It was funny to me that I was a little jealous of his first love.

    The first person he had a crush on.

    Even the people he loves now.

    It was all me anyway.
    Episode 95.

    Considering what Albert said, his intuition is not to be ignored.

    I shivered at the thought of the conversation I had with Albert at the restaurant.

    "...was a man like you.”

    "I don't project her from you. But now that I think of her actions and her tone, I cannot deny that she resembles you."

    When I was possessed by Rosé Atheus, Albert quickly realized what I was like.

    If you meet Albert again, you will meet him in the form of Jeongin he remembers.

    What kind of expression does he have?

    Do I like it? Or do I have to look at myself who had to leave and express resentment? ...I would have liked to hear the words of resentment now.

    In any case, I want to try to make Albert happy every day when he is here.

    I came to the past not only for trials, but also for the opportunity to make his life happy.

    I was caught not being able to reach Hayang. But I believed in Hayang. The white sheep said they would live. He said he wanted to live.

    I could trust a white sheep who grew up with me.

    As I thought about it, I remembered another family.

    The reason why I had to leave suddenly.

    Of course, if Hayang grows up safely and becomes an adult, I will be able to return to the future.

    To the place where Albert, who loves me, awaits me.

    But if Hayang can't become an adult, I'll die with him.

    Maybe I erased Albert's memory because I didn't want to be seen dead.

    However, even if he died, he had no resentment against Hayang. I'm sure Hayang really worked hard.

    Of course, this was the worst assumption.

    Albert said, "I definitely saw an adult dragon when I was a child." It's a white dragon like a white dragon.

    It was unlikely that it was not a white sheep.

    The fact that I am still there means that Hayang is also enduring the ordeal. So don't worry too much.

    Believe in Hayang, I must do what I can now.

    Sending telepathy to Hayang several times a day. With all the words of support I can say.

    [You know I always love you, right?] You have to do your best. Until we can see each other again.]

    For me, who had no body to feel pain, the ordeal was not pain but opportunity.

    A valuable opportunity to spend time with young Albert. The only time to instill happy memories in him.

    I opened the window and went out.

    I was going to give Albert a present to start the day happily when he woke up tomorrow morning.

    ***

    The white sheep breathed heavily in the dragon's nest.

    I felt dizzy as if there was a fog in my head, and I felt sharp pain as if someone was putting a knife in my whole body.

    "Well..."

    It hurt. My whole body hurt. I couldn't breathe properly due to the pain I had never experienced in my life.

    I could hear voices in my head.

    "Give up. You'll feel better if you give up." I'm the most important thing. You don't have to put up with it.’

    Too much pain makes people want to run away.

    Unlike other dragons, Hayang, who avoided going out and only slept, had a strong tendency to avoid.

    He was more sensitive to emotions than other dragons, so he felt fear easily.

    So Hayang was willing to accept his fate.

    That's why I thought the day I turned 500 was the last day of my life.

    The only way a dragon can escape the pain of growth is to die.

    Death, in the face of excessive pain, seems rather sweet.

    However, being sensitive to emotions means that other emotions are easier to feel.

    Hayang clenched his teeth and shook his head. He did not answer the temptation that came from within.

    I wanted to live.

    It would have been different in the past. Before meeting Jeongin, he would have humbly accepted death without knowing the existence of happiness he could feel in his daily life.

    However, I was much happier than I thought to spend time with someone who cared for me.

    There were still many things I wanted to do with Jeongin.

    Hayang shook his head several times, and the temptation of the devil that filled his mind subsided. The white sheep curled up.

    There was no end to what the Eucharist could do.

    I was able to change the reality and the future by going around the world and walking around the past. Therefore, the process of becoming a dragon was more severe.

    Fortunately, Hayang was sharing some of the pain he felt with Jeongin.

    Although she did not feel pain because she was in a state of a bodyless soul, the pain that Hayang had to suffer was significantly reduced.

    The presence of Jeongin, who was felt in the middle, was also a force for Hayang to overcome pain.

    Even if she doesn't exist here.

    Hayang looked inside the empty dragon's nest.

    The trials given as soon as the contract is signed are all different.

    Seeing that Jeong-in has disappeared here, her ordeal may be taking place in a different world, or in a different time.

    "I wanted to tell you more...".’

    The white sheep looked sullen.

    Dragons learned about growth from the beginning of growth.

    Just as you instinctively bring out the information you've been waiting for all your life, you realize a lot of information at once.

    Dragon had some information that could be obtained from a growing party, but in comparison, the information to the contractor was limited.

    This was also an ordeal for the contractor.

    How long can you endure the pain of not knowing when it will end, in a time when no one knows you?

    For some, it was a time of tenacity, and for others, it was a year or a month.

    The duration was solely dependent on how fast the dragon grew.

    Can the contractor not give up hope in the hopelessness of no communication with the Dragon?

    Can you trust the Dragon till the end?

    The ordeal was also to test the trust between the Dragon and the contractor.

    Hayang opened his eyes and suffered another visit.

    It originated from the feeling of not wanting to die, but this ordeal was an opportunity given to both Hayang and Jeongin.

    When the dragon becomes an adult, the contractor has a new body that is different from before.

    It's because they're literally born anew. with the characteristics of a dragon

    If he becomes an adult, Jeong-in can also survive in search of the true original soul. You don't need another body.

    There is no need to yield to Rosé Atheers' threats.

    "Albert will be waiting for you, too.’

    Hayang finally remembered Albert, who was taking care of him.

    Even if he didn't like himself, he only talked recklessly and never did real harm.

    Since Rosé Atius returned, she has cared more about herself.

    ...I didn't want Albert to be disappointed either. I didn't want to make you sad.

    He's been with me for a long time from the top.

    If you overcome pain and temptation, everyone will be waiting for you.

    So Hayang was able to accept everything without hesitation.

    As soon as Hayang bit his teeth tightly, his wings rose a little bigger on his back.

    Growth had already begun.

    ***

    As I walked around until dawn, I realized that there was a festival held here, as Greten said.

    People were busy decorating and preparing.

    I thought it was just a small village, but it was bigger than I thought.

    There was not much time left, and even after midnight on a night when darkness fell, the surroundings were overflowing with people decorating the village and houses.

    In the meantime, I stepped in, watched, and helped, and time flew by.

    "...you've helped me prepare for the festival, haven't you?"’

    I thought long and hard, and came out with a few misty flowers from the warehouse.

    I felt a little guilty because I thought I was stealing, but I decided to consider it a party who helped me prepare for the festival.

    I can't see it, so I can't pay for it at all, let alone get paid.

    Perhaps because it was winter, the sun did not rise even though it was dawn. However, the sky, which was only dark, was slightly brighter.

    The stars embedded in the still sky reminded me of the sky that Albert was flying with.

    You're still asleep, aren't you? I came back to Albert's room through the window. It was not difficult to open the window because it was only closed and not locked it.

    I sat in front of the fireplace, looking around for a vase around me, and saw Albert's back rolled up in a blanket.

    It was covered with a blanket even to the head, so it looked like a blanket was collected from behind.

    I looked at the clock. It was only five in the morning. Have you ever had the habit of getting up early?

    Or did you go in front of the fireplace because it was cold?

    I called his name softly, wondering if he was sleeping.

    "...Albert?"

    The blanket flinched and turned back. Albert looked at me and opened his eyes wide.

    "...I thought it was gone.”

    He looked surprised as if he hadn't expected me to come back. He said in a pathetic voice, "Don't go," and thought I would leave.

    I'm used to not expecting anything.

    I sat next to him and held the baby's breath in my hand.

    "You told me not to go," I went out to give you a present."

    "...gift?"

    "Isn't it pretty.

    Albert fiddled for a while with the pink mist in his hand. As if the gypsophila were a precious jewel.

    "...no,"

    Then he said bluntly, as if hiding his feelings.

    "Right, isn't it?"

    When I agreed, Albert's eyes were filled with doubts. I winked at Albert.

    "Albert is not as beautiful as you."

    Albert narrowed his forehead at my words.

    "Don't say anything you don't mean."

    "You don't mean it, do you mean it?" I never lie to you.”

    I saw that his ears turned red with admiration and the corners of his mouth went up because he couldn't hide his joy.

    I was proud to hear that Albert felt really good when he raised the corners of his mouth. I whispered, holding Albert's hand tightly.

    "I'll bring you a present every day, Albert."

    “…….”

    "So that I can look forward to each day."

    Albert murmured as he stared at me, holding the baby's breath.

    "...is a very strange man.”

    I knew it was for me.

    But Albert didn't tell me not to.
    Episode 96.

    Albert, who thought he was alive, finally caught a bad cold. Gretchen sighed as if she knew it, and forbade Albert from going out.

    "Don't try to think nonsense!"

    Gretchen gave Albert the medicine and said firmly, It seemed to be no exaggeration to say that Gretchen had been going in and out of Albert's room all day.

    It was a clear act of intention that he was not only trying to take care of the disease.

    He even locked the door from time to time to prevent Albert from going out.

    Albert seemed to be watching closely so that he could not take another heart.

    "I don't mind doing that,"

    Albert murmured as he ate the meat stew that Gretchen had brought him. Fortunately, Albert's diet was better than I thought.

    Gretchen's way of raising money was simple.

    She sent out all the servants of the mansion and sold the furniture and jewels in it step by step.

    Of course, I got Albert's permission before I sold it, but it was almost anti-threatening.

    "I need money to prepare food for you tomorrow, Countess So," Therefore, I will sell this drawer.”

    How could Albert refuse to say so?

    In any case, Gretchen made money by selling things, and it made Albert eat.

    If it had not been for her, Albert's life would have been much more difficult.

    It's not just a bad thing, it's a very difficult problem. I can see why Albert didn't completely beat Gretchen.

    "...don't you have to eat?"”

    Albert stirred the remaining stew with a spoon and asked. I put my hand on my chest with an emotional face.

    "Albert, if you're handsome and kind, you're guilty. I'm touched."

    "...why do you say such strange things?"

    "I mean, what you've done is worth all the praise.”

    "It's the first time I've ever been praised so much for doing nothing.”

    "It's been strange all this time, and it's natural. You can be more tolerant of compliments. I'll keep listening."

    Albert narrowed his forehead in disbelief at my words. Every time I saw him, I did it all the time.

    "So are you going to eat it or not?"”

    "You'll eat my portion, too.”

    I shuddered in front of Albert a bowl of meat stew. The stew in the bowl was more than half left.

    I can see why Albert is thin now.

    "You must be much taller than I am," You have to eat hard to grow taller. You're all grown up, but you're smaller than me."

    ...and, of course, Albert of the future is beyond my height.

    "Albert, I like tall people.”

    "...I don't want to know your ideal type."

    Albert's absurd face flamed my face. Did I go too far? Albert didn't hate me, and I just said it myself.

    I coughed and said again.

    "If you finish the stew, I'll give you the present you prepared today."

    Albert's eyes were rather dim with the secret weapon.

    "Don't you just give it to me every day?" Why do you keep changing your words?"

    Stabbed by his words, I changed my tactics.

    "I do it because I want you to be healthy. I'll just give it to you, so can you just eat all of this stew?"

    I decided to appeal to his kind heart.

    "...I'll think about it.”

    Albert answered with a haughty look, raising his spoon.

    Hmm. Young as he is, Albert is Albert. It was against me to keep arguing.

    I'll have to keep that in mind from now on. As I resolved to myself, I watched Albert finish his stew, and fiddled with the gifts I had hidden behind my back.

    There were many kinds of flowers, even though winter continued.

    This is because the space connected to the warehouse maintained the temperature for flowers like a green house.

    Fortunately Gretchen didn't care much about the sudden appearance of flowers in the air or the flowers she hadn't seen in the room.

    Albert must have made it by magic, he seemed to think.

    After a while Albert emptied the plates, and Gretchen came in and took the empty bowl with a satisfied face.

    "...what's your present today?"

    asked Albert, after a dry cough, so as not to reveal his anticipated expression.

    He hasn't managed his expression well yet, so it's all revealed, but it was cute to firmly believe that he's hiding everything.

    "I prepared a rose that resembles you today."

    I knelt down in front of Albert's bed as if proposing. Then he held out a bright red rose.

    Albert looked up at the rose and raised his eyebrows. You must have been surprised at the selection of my flowers.

    Well, it was a very romantic choice compared to the baby's breath.

    "Why rose?"

    I whispered to him, eye to eye to eye-to-eye to eye. The reason for my choice was simple.

    "It's as beautiful as your eyes. I'm not as pretty as you are."

    That's right. There's no one in the world as beautiful as Albert.

    Albert's face flushed like an apple when I praised him like this.

    Maybe I'm constantly praising you to see this face. It's fun to see Albert's face in a good way.

    "Do you like it?"”

    Albert, who was staring at the rose at my words, opened his eyes thin. It was Albert's usual behavior when I made a mistake.

    I asked bravely first.

    "Why?"

    "How did you bring it when you couldn't see it?" Did you steal it?"

    "...no, I really worked."

    I answered in a low voice.

    Albert looked incredulous.

    "Really, I'll show you later. I worked hard to move my luggage... I helped you prepare for the festival."

    "...festival?"

    "Well,"

    Albert, blinking, put his chin on his face, looking bored.

    "I don't like festivals."

    "Why don't you like the festival?" There's a lot to play with, and there's a lot to do."

    When I was as young as Albert, I used to get excited whenever I went to the market, but I didn't like the festival that took place throughout this town. There must have been some reason.

    "...because I have to work as a countess. I have to meet people to say hello and ask for help with the situation."

    "Help?"

    "I'm borrowing money."

    It was an incredibly detailed explanation that came from a child's mouth.

    I still understand how to say hello to people. But what? A loan? I had a fever.

    His parents are not just parents, but Albert's parents are doing something.

    "What do your parents do?"

    Albert stared at me with an uninspiring eye, and asked, as if he didn't understand.

    "You know my face, you read my mind, you don't know about my parents?”

    "Well, you're the most important thing to me."

    “…….”

    Albert, who had been silent for a moment, replied quietly.

    "A gambling house."

    "...is there a gambling house here?”

    "No, it's in the capital. I came down on the condition that I might find out if I could get help from the nobles and wizards who gathered at this festival."

    As the book says, Albert's parents seem to be increasing their debts by going around gambling houses.

    They are nobles.

    I thought I'd better find out who was coming, so I said again.

    "Who's coming to the festival?"

    "It's important to see the current Horse Tower and the Duke of Mason. and Marquis Yevnen. and the rest..."

    Albert recited the names of the nobles.

    I don't know who the current owner is, but Duke Mason must mean Liam's father. Marquis Yevnen, a confidant of Rosturatu, remembered seeing him at the banquet.

    The festival here seems to be more popular than I thought when I saw people gathering just by name.

    I only knew Liam wanted to send me here, but I didn't know it was such a famous place.

    I wanted Albert to say the names of the nobles and press down on his temples as if he had a headache, so that he could enjoy the festival.

    I wanted to give him everything a child could enjoy at the festival.

    But I had to be careful. One small thing I do in the past may change the future with Albert.

    "Albert, do you want to see the festival with me after you meet people?"

    "...watching?"

    Albert looked up at the rose as if he had been tempted by my words.

    "We can go out together in the evening before the festival begins. It's also fun to watch people make things."

    “…….”

    "Eat well, take a good rest, and if you have a fever, let's go out to play in the evening." I'll come with you."

    Albert's eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "Can I see the magic book in the mansion?"

    In order to enjoy Albert and the festival properly, several preparations were needed. Albert, who had tilted his head at my words, immediately replied, "Yes."

    ***

    A few days later, Albert recovered as if he had been ill.

    Waiting for his recovery, he succeeded in memorizing some other useful magicians through a magic book. I also checked to see if it worked.

    [Ha Young, are you overcoming it well?] I'm going to see the festival with young Albert today.]

    I telepathically conveyed my condition to Hayang again today, and I looked at the weather outside again.

    It was a perfect day for a walk.

    Gretchen's surveillance remained the same, but she did not touch Albert when he slept, as she knew he was sensitive.

    Albert quickly lay down on the bed on the pretext that he was not well yet. Soon the lights in the room went out.

    Albert, confirming that Gretchen had gone to his room, crept out of his seat.

    I opened the window. There were countless stars in the clear night sky without snow.

    Albert took his coat out of the closet and put it on.

    "I'll have to bundle up.

    I buttoned Albert's coat one by one. I don't want to see him in pain again.

    This is the third time Albert has been sick. I never wanted to see her again.

    Albert frowned as if he was frustrated.

    "Am I a child?"

    "Well,"

    Well, that's a natural thing to say. I answered immediately and added:

    "It's a little count, but he said.”

    Albert, coughing in my words, reached out to me close to the window.

    I clasped Albert's hand tightly. I liked the feeling of being filled in my hands. Although I could not feel the warmth of others now.

    "Fly.”

    I ascended to the night sky, as Albert used to.

    We walked in the sky together. Albert looked around in astonishment.

    It was so cute to see him reach out to the stars in the sky. Eventually, I patted Albert on the head.

    "I put up with the beauty of the night view.”

    murmured Albert, who glanced at me lightly. I laughed for a long time.
    Episode 97.

    "Isn't the night sky pretty?"

    I asked Albert, raising his hand as if he were reaching for the stars. Albert clenched his fist as if he had not known that he had raised his hand.

    "How can I see the stars so close?" You'd better reach out."

    I tried to follow him and raise my hand. I really felt like I could catch a star between my fingers.

    The night road I walked with Albert came back to mind.

    The wind blew Albert's hair slowly. I swept Albert's bangs with my other hand.

    My hair covering both cheeks was completely unaffected by the wind.

    Albert reached out to my hair. Albert, who had been lightly touching my hair in contrast to the darkness, raised his head. My eyes met his.

    "...why did you save me?”

    asked Albert, staring at me.

    That's the question he's been wanting to ask.

    I'm no better than a stranger to him.

    "Why do you want me to live so badly?" I don't know. How long have we been seeing each other?"

    I lowered my arm in the sky and held his hand tightly. Hoping that the warmth of my heart would be conveyed.

    "There are always difficult moments in life.”

    “…….”

    "So did I,"

    I stared at him. I didn't dare to give up my life like him, but I had that time.

    When I was in despair, I was afraid that time would be everything in my life. I felt like I had to live in this feeling for the rest of my life.

    I wondered if it was worth living any more, and I lost my motivation to live. They all seemed not to be on my side.

    The world was full of irrational things. It was a repetition of daily life that had a longer time of suffering than a happy time.

    "But in life, Albert, there comes a moment when you think, 'Well, I'm glad to hear that.

    Still, I lived and lived. Then I met him.

    Miraculously, he met him in the novel and shared his magical daily life, and eventually fell in love.

    Albert's eyes filled with distrust.

    "...that's a lie."

    I smiled and held his hand tighter.

    "I've lived for this moment, and the moment comes when I really feel it."

    Just as I have regained my way of living and laughing, so will he. To do so, he will live.

    That's what I believed.

    We walked hand in hand. Little by little, I got closer to the lights of the town lights.

    "Well, we're almost there."

    Before I got off at the height of preparation for the festival, I cast a spell on Albert's presence.

    The illusion was a way for Albert to get out of people's eyes.

    It was a magic that I recognized because I was amazed by what Mercy used.

    I thought it would be helpful if I lived apart from Albert later, so I didn't know that studying would be so helpful.

    It felt strange that the past and the future were connected in this way.

    Albert looked at me with a curious look on his face. It was a look that I often saw when he used magic in the future.

    "Interesting?"

    "...just. I've never seen anything but my master. I don't have a lot of magic I can use yet."

    If you were a teacher, would you be the one who died after signing a contract with Dragon and failing to overcome the pain of growth?

    "What's your teacher like?"

    "...unknown."

    Albert murmured, his eyes dimly open, as I spoke. However, there was also affection in the distrustful tone.

    He seemed like a good man.

    "Where are you?"

    "Now he's gone to another country with the Dragon. You said you'd come down if you did well in this festival, but....”

    Albert, looking down, murmured in a low voice.

    "I don't believe it,"

    "...why?"

    "For the teacher always had the dragon before me."

    Albert sighed. His exhausted face was full of expectations and disappointments.

    His teacher was a good man, but he couldn't give him as much affection as he wanted.

    It is hard to say what matters is different from person to person. It would not have been a bad man to see Albert so friendly.

    said Albert, frowning.

    "Being a contractor doesn't mean you can be a wizard. I don't understand why he made such a choice."

    He did not seem to have signed the Dragon solely to become a great wizard, but to tell Albert that now was like pouring oil into the fireplace.

    I'd better change the subject.

    I put my hands on Albert's shoulders with a serious face.

    "Well, you'd be a wizard without a contract."

    Albert, who had been mumbling at my words, whispered:

    "Thank you for your words.”

    "I mean it,"

    "But how did you know I could use magic?" You don't seem to know about me, but you know a lot of things. It's amazing..”

    I murmured in a gruff voice, but it seemed that I had not said it in the hope of an answer. It was also a difficult question to answer.

    We approached the town where the fire was still shining. The purse jingled from Albert's waist. He said to me with a warning.

    "Don't steal," I brought you the money this time.”

    "I didn't mean to," And I really worked."

    I muttered because I was wrongly accused of treating him as a habitual criminal, and Albert opened his eyes thin.

    "Well, I suppose so....”

    "...Albert, do you think I'm a liar?”

    "You're not a liar, but you say a lot of incredible things.”

    "I mean everything to you. You've never lied to me?"

    Of course, Albert didn't even listen to me.

    But where did you get the money? Did Albert bring his pocket money?

    Greten's usual murmur, saying, "I don't even have money to prepare meals," is good, but I don't know where he brought the money.

    My face seems to show all my doubts. said Albert, sighing.

    "You're a nobleman, after all," And this time Gretchen stole the money she had been stealing.”

    "Gretten?"

    "Well, the money you told me didn't fit in with the water, so I asked him.”

    "...do you know the waterside of this place?"”

    "It's even weirder not to know,"”

    Albert glanced at my words. I was at a loss for words.. Well, that's true, isn't it?

    "You know everything very well,"

    "It's not that I've come to the rank of countess for nothing."

    Albert shrugged at my compliment. He seemed to be trying to hide it, but his face was flushed. He was even cute when he was so excited about showing off.

    It was just a little disappointing. Who would have listened to him? I'll give you all the compliments I've never heard before.

    "It would have been a disaster if I hadn't really come with Albert."

    I raised Albert even more. Albert scratched his head, avoiding his eyes as if he were embarrassed.

    "So I can buy anything today."

    "Wow! That's cool, Albert!"

    I responded to Albert's words. It was a time when Albert was ready to take my word with pride.

    "...Huh?"

    Someone bumped into Albert. The child who bumped into Albert fell at the same time. Albert rose from his seat and frowned.

    "Who is it?"

    The child shook off the dust on Albert's body and made a fuss.

    "Oh, I'm sorry! I have bad eyesight. I'm sorry!"

    Repeatedly saying "I'm sorry," she said, "I'm young. I was surprised to see the child's face.

    What is it?

    "Then I'll get going!"

    The child's face looked familiar as he hurried away. His face was as if he were looking at a small dog..

    It must have been Schubert.

    He was a child with a much more scruffy face and only half Albert's height, but it was difficult to forget a little boy like Schubert.

    I was surprised at his much more polite way of speaking. What the hell happened? Or is that acting, too?

    "Wait a minute,"

    Albert finished his greeting and caught Schubert standing up. Schubert opened his eyes wide.

    Albert stared at Schubert with a calm face. Schubert smiled brightly.

    "Is there anything you want to say to me?"

    "Stealing is a bad thing,"

    Schubert flinched at Albert's remark.

    "Well, what's that...?.”

    "Give me my purse."

    Albert murmured with more force in his hand, which held Schubert's wrist.

    Schubert twisted his wrist in an instant and escaped Albert. His agile behavior remained the same.

    Schubert bit his lips well and raised the corners of his lips.

    "Well, you seem to have a lot of money, but losing this much doesn't mean you're in trouble, do you?" Please look at it."

    As soon as Schubert finished his speech, he sprang into the crowd.

    The squirrel-like sleekness reminded me of what I had seen in my previous villa in Rosturatu.

    His tone of voice and his sarcastic appearance at the end were similar to those of Schubert I had seen.

    Albert turned his head towards me. Even though Schubert ran away with his own money, he didn't seem to have any damage.

    murmured Albert, still staring at me with a blank face.

    "I can't afford it today without it."

    "If you don't have it, it's all right." All you have to do is watch!"

    I took Albert's side because I was afraid he would be upset that he had his money pickpocketed. Albert narrowed his forehead.

    "That's not it. I'll catch it."

    ...Then why did you ask? He tilted his head, and Albert began to run.

    "Run."

    Albert, who had cast a spell without a cane, stepped fast.

    Albert ran as if he knew where the child had gone. I followed Albert.

    Before long, I saw Schubert's back.

    After passing through the alley, Schubert screamed loudly as if he was surprised to see Albert who had followed him.

    Albert stood before Schubert, who had fallen on his back, and held out his hand proudly.

    "Give me my purse."

    "Sigh, no!"

    "Why?"

    "...there's nothing else to eat today. No, I'd rather be punished, because I can't stand hunger."

    Perhaps because he was a child, he spoke in a slovenly manner, but his speech was smooth.

    Albert stared at Schubert grumblingly. He looked as if he were searching for him.

    Schubert, with a stabbing look in his eyes, lay down on the floor.

    "Pull."

    Albert's magic drained his pocket from Schubert's back.

    Schubert lay still on the floor, staring vainly at the pocket in Albert's hand.

    "I even lay down on the floor....”

    A voice that seemed to be unfair was a bonus.
    Episode 98.

    Schubert looked at Albert with a look of resentment and relaxed his strength as if he had given up.

    "If you want to take him with you, drag him along, or I'll sleep here tonight, so leave him alone."

    Even though he knew he had done something wrong, Schubert's words were outspoken.

    "Why is he so confident?"

    On the contrary, I was absurd. I can't believe Schubert was such an impudent child.

    "Do you know why I did that? I don't punish you."

    "...how do you know?”

    "I'm in a similar situation."

    Schubert frowned at Albert's remark. He looked as if he were talking about something.

    Albert took the money out of his pocket and gave it to Schubert.

    Schubert fiddled with the gold coins in his hand with a puzzled look.

    "I thought I was a madman, but here's another man....”

    murmured Schubert, leaping from his seat. Albert, who was close to him, looked at him properly.

    Schubert stared at Albert in wonder. Then he came close to Albert and looked at him as if he were possessed him.

    "...you are,"

    It certainly seemed to have recognized Albert.

    The degree of magic varies from person to personDanny, Schubert doesn't seem to work the magic very well.

    Albert's face is already widely known in this village, so it would not have been difficult to recognize his face if magic had not worked.

    But Schubert doesn't know Albert's family.

    Schubert kept staring at Albert as he narrowed his brows. Albert didn't look away.

    Schubert should have known.

    Albert tried not to hide the dark shadow on my face. The same was true of the lifeless eyes.

    It must have been read by Schubert.

    "So go now,"

    Schubert stood in his seat for a while and ran away.

    To be honest, I was surprised. Albert seemed to be sensitive to it, but Schubert let it go.

    "You said you didn't want to steal."

    "No. It's rude to people who live ethically, even if it's hard."

    "Then why did you do that to him?"

    Albert was silent for a moment at my words.

    "...I don't know."

    Albert seemed genuinely confused. I patted Albert on the head.

    "I'm not saying you're wrong. I just want to know why."

    "It's just... It looks like you're having a hard time."

    replied Albert, who had been silent for a moment. My words were weak.

    Albert's momentary good deeds to Schubert will not change his life at all.

    But you'll see them again. Schubert clearly said Albert had saved his life.

    and I don't think Schubert will follow Albert so devotedly just because he gave me one.

    We'll see each other again later. Anyway, they seemed to have left an impressive impression on each other at their first meeting.

    "Well done,"

    Albert blinked at my words. The corners of his mouth were trembling, and it seemed as if he was about to go up.

    "Don't praise me every time. I don't want to get used to it.”

    "I'm asking you to get used to it. Because you're such a great man."

    Albert didn't answer my question. He seemed to have nothing to say. Instead, he held my hand tightly.

    We got off in a deserted alley and walked toward the square.

    There was a week left before the festival began, but this place was already excited with the festive atmosphere.

    Various kinds of lights and decorations were connected between the house in the alley. The lights hanging from the surrounding trees shone softly.

    However, it was a little disappointing that most of the trees were so thin because it was winter.

    Looking at me as I was looking at the tree, Albert said with a hint.

    "Do you know why this festival is held only for a week?"

    "Why?"

    "Snowflakes always open in the first week of December."

    Albert pointed to a lean branch.

    "It's a strange phenomenon that only appears here, but it's been snowing for a week. People come to see the trees and the snowflakes that cover the whole town."

    A snowflake that covers the whole town. I thought it would be pretty just thinking about it.

    Albert, who knew what I was curious about and answered right away, was also great.

    "How did you know I was curious?"”

    "Because you can see it all on your face.”

    I laughed as I looked at Albert, who replied, "Of course."

    "I mean, that's something to be praised for. Not everyone can read people like you."

    I want Albert to know little by little that the world is not the same for him. It was a great opportunity to look around.

    The most crowded were also clothing stores selling coats and ready-made clothes and hats.

    A hat was displayed in the window that was deliberately opened.

    The hat, which seemed to be woven one by one with wool, seemed to add to the cuteness of young Albert in a triangular shape.

    "Is there anything you want to buy?"”

    asked Albert, staring at the hat shop.

    Albert said he would buy it, but somehow he didn't feel comfortable spending his money.

    No matter how noble Albert is, his family is going to ruin... It feels like taking money from a child's nose.

    ...but it's a shame to steal it.

    Perhaps he had noticed my momentary conflict, but Albert's eyes were as thin as a detective interrogating the criminal.

    "You didn't mean to steal it, did you?"

    "Oh! What are you talking about?" How can I break my promise to you?"

    I pointed to the hat shop with a loud voice.

    "I want to buy a hat over there, so help me."

    Well, today is Albert's day. I tried to help him, who had never bought a present for himself.

    "...isn't it too suspicious that only hats are flying in the air?"”

    Albert put on a serious. He seemed to have no idea whether he was choosing it for himself.

    "You don't know that. Let's go inside."

    But I thought he would refuse to wear a hat. Eventually, I dragged Albert to the hat shop, murmuring my words.

    Albert walked into the hat shop and looked awkward.

    "Are you alone? How can I help you?"”

    The shopkeeper approached Albert and asked kindly.

    Without knowing that Albert was a nobleman, he cast an illusion of magic, and he was treating him like an ordinary child.

    Albert looked at me with a shudder.

    "Just say hello like a commoner, Albert," For now you are not Albert, you are just a commoner. You don't have to act like yourself."

    I told him shamelessly. In fact, this walk was also a good opportunity to free Albert from the bondage of nobility.

    "You can just tell me that you're going to watch it alone."

    Albert spoke quickly at my words.

    "I'm going to watch it alone." Yes."

    "Alone? Where are your parents?"

    "I'm sick, so I'll go back to the hotel first... It was sour."

    It was cute to see him adding words belatedly as if he was not familiar with honorifics. I thought it was Albert who handled it well while sweating a lot.

    I wanted to see him more awkward, but unfortunately Albert quickly adapted to the situation.

    After a while Albert, who persuaded his master completely, stood in front of the black wool hat that I had been looking at.

    "Do you want to write this so badly?"”

    "Well,"

    I lifted my hat and covered Albert's head, confirming that the eyes of the people around me could not reach us.

    Albert raised his hands and smoothed his hat.

    "But why are you putting it on me?"

    "Actually, I can't see very well when I use it... So I think it would be better if you wrote it and showed it to me.”

    If I had chosen it for myself, I knew Albert, who was going to cut it with a single knife, so I broke it and gave him an excuse.

    Albert hesitated, as I thought. he said, fiddling with the round ball of wool on the top of his hat.

    "I don't like hats,"

    Of course, I wasn't discouraged by Albert's words.

    "But I want to see you in a hat....”

    While being with Albert, it was a time when acting and sense showed their skills. I dropped my head with a sad face.

    "I really want to see you....”

    Albert closed his lips and finally nodded.

    "Oh, I see,"

    Eventually, I succeeded in getting a hat for Albert at the hat store.

    The need for hats is greater than expected in places where winter continues.

    Therefore, it was rare for the aristocrats here to wear hats only as needed, but also to wear hats for fashion.

    But Albert immediately reversed his common sense.

    Anyone who saw Albert in his hat would have thought the same thing.

    A hat? Isn't that an amazing fashion item? It's something that makes everyone want to keep.

    Shopping didn't end with a hat.

    I was going to take this opportunity to buy Albert warm clothes.

    Albert brought more money than I had expected.

    He soon managed to get away from the rather old and small clothes and buy new clothes and coats with cotton inside, although they were ready-made.

    Of course, I bought them all on my own pretext. Albert obeyed me without hesitation.

    Maybe Albert found out later that what I said was just an excuse. It's also part of taking care of yourself.

    But Albert didn't point it out on purpose.

    Looking at Albert warmly clothed, I smiled with satisfaction.

    "It suits you, Albert,"

    "Have you done what you wanted?"”

    "Well, thank you."

    Albert closed his lips to my words and opened them.

    "Then grant me one of my wishes.”

    "Wish"?

    "It's not difficult,"

    "Really? I'll do anything I can for you."”

    It was unusual for Albert to ask me something. I wanted to do everything I could.

    Then Albert spoke.

    "...I'd like to call your name, too.”

    "Why?"

    "Because I feel better when you call my name."

    Albert called me "you" for the first time, not "you."

    The slightly polite title was good, but more than that, I liked Albert's honest expression of his feelings to me.

    Albert, who seemed to have said it without knowing it, quickly covered his mouth, said again as if he had made up his mind.

    "I'm sure you'll feel better if I call your name, too."

    I was moved by the series of words.

    I remembered Albert, who always called Rosé by her name. Was I the beginning of the actions that made me tremble?

    But I was at a loss. I still couldn't tell you my name.

    Looking at Albert in disappointment, I hugged him instead.

    "I'll tell you later,"”

    "...when was that?"

    "Someday, when I'm ready,"

    Albert nodded reluctantly at my words.

    "You said you never broke your promise, so I'll believe you."

    It was fortunate that he believed in me.

    "Shall we look around the city again.

    It was time for me, who had released him from my arms, to hold his hand again.

    "Albert,"

    I could hear him calling Albert up close. It's hard to see because of magic.

    A man with spectacles and shoulder-length black hair was waving to Albert. He walked towards us gradually.

    As he tilted his head, Albert blinked perplexedly at the sight of the man.

    "...teacher,"

    An unexpected visitor appeared.
    99th episode.

    Albert spoke in a very puzzled way, and then finally opened his mouth.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "You asked me to come and see you, so I took my time."

    The man spoke politely and came closer. Looking closely, the atmosphere of the man was strange.

    There was a somewhat neutral atmosphere in the man who really looked good with short hair. His body seemed to be a little thinner than he was in good shape.

    However, the cat's raised eyes and her tightly closed lips gave a sharp impression, making it impossible to underestimate them.

    It was the little black dragon beside him that stole my attention as much as the man did. The man smiled, holding the little black dragon in his arms.

    "It's been a long time with Blackie, hasn't it?"”

    The little Black Dragon, or Blackie, bowed to Albert. Albert turned pale.

    "...really, why did you come?"

    "Really, have you been invited by Countess, your disciple?"

    returned the man, hugging Blackie. Of course, Albert didn't fall for it easily.

    The man, shrugging his shoulders at Albert's face, finally confessed his true feelings.

    "My trial is just around the corner, and I'm finally here to see the countess."

    When I heard the word "trial," I immediately read the situation.

    It was then that Albert suffered his master's death.

    He said his teacher died because he couldn't bear the pain of growing up.

    Unlike me, the man in front of me had a body.

    After suffering all the pain that had been emphasized several times, the man chose to end his life.

    A thousand emotions crowded on my mind.. The man smiled as if he didn't know the future.

    I don't know what kind of expression to make.

    I blinked with a troubled face, and the man pointed exactly at me and said,

    "So when can I get an introduction from the person next to you?"”

    I opened my eyes wide at his words.

    Can you see me? I thought so for a moment, but the man took Blackie in Albert's arms and asked in a sad voice.

    "I just remembered, Countess," I have a hat to look for at the store, so could you go for me?"

    He was called a small count, and he spoke gracefully, and had nothing to complain about, but his manner of dealing with Albert was no different from that of a child of his age.

    The man, who had a troubled face, narrowed his forehead, nodded after meeting Albert's gaze.

    "Because I want to speak to the countess,"

    Albert seemed rather relieved and moved away when his teacher admitted it.

    As he left me, I could feel how much Albert believed in this man.

    "It's been a long time since I've seen Dragon's contractor. Nice to meet you. My name is Emmett."

    Emmett reached out to me.

    "Hello, my name is Jeongin."

    I can't be seen by anyone other than Albert now, but why is this man an exception?

    "But what do I look like?"”

    "Because I am the creator of the magic circle."

    "...what?"

    When I asked him back with a blank face, the man smiled.

    "The bracelet you're wearing was made of longing for your lover. Let's see... It's been about 350 years since it was made. From what I can feel Albert's magic, he must have become quite a wizard in the future."

    The story of the man was strange.

    He talked about the future and the past more than 300 years without any sign of surprise.

    What the hell is it? Dragon's contractor has not yet shared his lifespan with Dragon.

    However, men were living beyond human limits.

    "I'm a wise man. He was also a contractor for the Dragon, but in the first place, he lived a life beyond human beings with a magical power beyond human boundaries."

    "...Excuse me, how old are you now?"

    "I've lived for over 500 years now."

    Emmett nodded at me with his mouth wide open.

    Albert had never told me about his teacher, so I didn't know he was such a great man.

    These were facts that would not have been possible if they had not come in the past.

    "How did you know I was a Dragon contractor?"”

    "Because I have a pattern on the back of my hand."

    Emmett glanced back at the back of my hand.

    "The pattern on the back of your hand is clearer than usual, and it seems that you're going through an ordeal when you see the heterogeneous appearance of someone from a completely different place."

    His powers of observation were remarkable. How long has he lived?

    "And Emmett seems to have seen quite a few people going through the ordeal."

    "Yes, because the longer you live, the more you see."

    Emmett admitted to what I said. I wondered if it was an opportunity to see him.

    There was still so much I didn't know about the ordeal.

    It is said that the physical pain that I had originally suffered disappeared, but I did not know why I came to the past.

    Even the time spent with Albert here so far was a series of precious moments that could not be regarded as an ordeal.

    for it was time to tell Albert what true happiness was.

    It's a good opportunity to see if you have any idea about this.

    I opened my mouth slightly.

    "But, in fact, I don't know what the ordeal is because it's not so difficult for me to have come to the past. I'm a soul, so I don't suffer."

    At my words, Emmett closed his lips gently, stared at me, and muttered:

    "I think it's an ordeal for you to be in the past."

    "...what?"

    Emmett turned to Albert, who was walking far away, and then looked at me again.

    "If this is the past, the future can change according to your actions."

    I know that much. But it was in the future that I knew I was going to save Albert.

    The same goes for me to spend every day with him.

    Emmett went on calmly.

    "It's up to you to decide what kind of past you'll change."

    “…….”

    "That choice may erase your existence."

    The words gave me the creeps. I got goosebumps on my back.

    I can't believe my choice can completely erase my future existence.

    "The Countess may be different depending on how you behave. The young count is still like a white drawing paper, and I don't know how he will grow."

    Come to think of it, when I saw Albert in the past and the future taking care of me, I thought about becoming a tyrant who only cares about me.

    But now it can become a reality.

    Emmett, frowning slightly, smoothed his chin in thought.

    "I'm afraid you'll go through it a few more times. The past that you want to change will appear in front of you."

    I was glad that Albert had met Emmett again.

    Emmett instantly grasped the situation just by listening to my story. Then he gave me advice.

    It would not have been difficult for him to grasp Albert.

    He must have been the most necessary person to bloom his talent.

    "You'll be in conflict. Is this past part of the reality that existed in the future, or is it a convenience of the past that I should not interfere with?"

    It was thoughtless to save Albert.

    What I did afterwards was similar to Albert's story. I haven't changed my past yet.

    Emmett's eyes glittered sharply.

    "You'll have to act wisely in the choices that will continue. The changed past will never come back."

    I had a throbbing headache.

    "What I can do is....”

    "You're trying to exist without changing the future as much as you can."

    “…….”

    "For Albert,"

    Emmett's low-pitched words raised my head.

    It was surprising that he called Albert by name, not by the name of Countess.

    Albert's name he called contained a very easy-to-understand affection.

    A slight smile hung on his face as he recalled Albert.

    "Albert seemed to follow a lot.”

    "...I think Emmett likes it a lot, too."

    Emmett laughed silently at my words.

    Looking at his smile, I could see how warm he was. That's just what you've told me so far.

    To Albert, the death of his teacher remains like a trauma.

    This was also the reason why he never liked dragons.

    I was at odds. Should I tell him that he is going to die? Will I make a big difference in the future if I talk about this?

    But if Emmett dies, Albert will be sad. Just because I tell you doesn't mean you can stop the ordeal.

    I was lost in thought, and I realized that I was getting goosebumps.

    Even now, I'm still troubled. Albert's teacher will die in the future that has already been confirmed.

    Even if I change the future, can I exist in the future?

    ...but will Albert be able to let the death of those who rely on him and follow him?

    My ordeal had already begun.

    ...was not a future that could be decided in a short time.

    I took a deep breath and controlled my mind. There's still time..

    It was first that Albert could remain the Albert I knew, and that I should be careful about the future in which I could exist.

    After that, it would be all right to decide whether to tell Emmett his future.

    Emmett's voice rang while he was in agony.

    "You must know about my future."

    I was startled at the fact that he didn't know how to bring it up first. Emmett, staring at my face, spoke calmly.

    "I seem to have ended my life as planned."

    What he said afterwards was even more shocking.

    I had never seen anyone talk about his death like this before, so I didn't even know.

    "You don't have to be so surprised. And don't think too badly of death."

    “…….”

    "It's just the right way of life to go back to the part of the land I was in."

    As a wise man who has lived for a long time, his appearance was detached.

    "It will be a secret to the Countess for the rest of her life.”

    "Why?"

    Albert thought you had died a painful death, but it was actually a planned death.

    Why did you want Albert to know so much?

    Emmett's eyes stared at Albert, who had become as close as possible with affection.

    "Because Albert wants to live."

    It was a sincere whisper.
    100 episodes.

    The more I heard affectionate words, the more questions I had, the more I could not help it.

    Emmett said he wanted Albert to live, but he was too detached from the face of his own death.

    Why did he want Albert to know that his end was painful?

    Furthermore, Emmett seemed to care for his dragon.

    But didn't his death serve as an opportunity for Albert to dislike the dragon itself?

    I couldn't help but ask.

    "Why did you make Albert know that Emmett had died in pain?" Even though it made Albert hate dragons."

    The smile on Emmet's face gradually disappeared and shaded.

    A deep sigh broke through Emmet's lips. It was a breath as heavy as his age.

    "I want Albert to be a great wizard, but I don't want him to be a transcendent."

    "If you're a transcendent, aren't you talking about Emmett?"

    Emmett nodded.

    "Albert has excellent qualities. You may not be a transcendental, but you will be a great wizard."

    "...you can't go beyond it?”

    "Yes,"

    Emmett replied firmly and looked bitter as if he had remembered something. The way he looked at me was unusual.

    Then he spoke slowly.

    "But this happens on the premise that Albert does not exceed my expectations."

    Emmett is a wise man and has a long life experience. But he doesn't know everything.

    Emmett explained, but not all the questions were answered.

    I didn't know the relationship between the dragon and the transcendent, nor why I didn't want to be the transcendent.

    replied Emmett calmly.

    "Because when Albert becomes Dragon's contractor, he will surely be as long-lived as I am."

    Emmett stared at Albert, who was returning before he knew it. His eyes fell black.

    "Then there will be no one left around him."

    "...because I live a long time."

    Emmett nodded at my words.

    "I hoped my death would serve as an opportunity to prevent Albert from becoming a transcendent."

    Emmett's words echoed his affection for Albert.

    I remembered Albert trying not to give him any more affection.

    Albert said Emmett would take care of his dragon before him.

    There won't be many opportunities to talk to Emmett like this. There was something I wanted to ask Albert. I took a hint of luck.

    "You know how much Albert likes Emmett, don't you?

    Emmett chuckled at my words.

    "I'm not such a fool that I can't see the loving eyes of a child. But I know that's all I can do."

    “…….”

    "I'm going to end my life soon. Therefore, getting more involved in his life will only make him suffer."

    Emmett stared at me.

    "That's true of you, too.

    I didn't mean to reprimand myself. Emmett only told the truth calmly.

    "You'd better keep the line with Albert."

    Maybe Emmett is right.

    But how can I do that by looking at the expressions, actions, and tone of my words that change in an instant?

    But I want to give you everything I can. I hoped his unhappy childhood would be more full of happiness.

    "It's not just for Albert, it's for you. as you are a stranger here."

    I'm not a man of my time.

    "...will erase the memory of Albert's suffering before he leaves."

    I murmured slowly, chewing on my lips.

    Forget, the first magic I learned. I will only leave Albert with a happy afterimage of time.

    His memory of being with me must be foggy in his head.

    So that you can only remember the feeling of being happy and not to remember me.

    Happy feelings and feelings will help him live.

    Emmett blinked at my words.

    "It must be hard for you to make everything go away."

    "I came to this conclusion because I thought what would be better for Albert."

    Even if I had to erase all these memories before I left, the memories would last as long as I could remember.

    and Albert of the future was gradually regaining his memory.

    It was not clear how much he remembered, but he seemed to have remembered most of what I had visited every day.

    I will meet Albert again in the future.

    I will overcome the ordeal here and meet with Hayang again to meet Albert, who is waiting for me.

    So now he can erase Albert's memory, thinking of the day when he will see him again.

    I could do it. For both Albert of the future and Albert of the present, this amount was of course to be achieved.

    Emmett put a strange look on his face at my words.

    "...it won't be as easy as I thought it would be.

    His words pierced my heart like thorns.

    "I have not distanced myself from the Countess for nothing."

    Emmett, calling Albert back the name of Countess, lifted his hat from Albert's hand as he spoke briefly.

    The silk-smooth hat was a fedora, a navy color that matched his hair.

    However, it did not seem practical at all. It seemed that it would not provide any warmth in winter.

    Emmett, who suddenly raised his head, smiled, wondering if he felt my worried gaze.

    "Pretty things are worth their existence alone. Don't you think so?"

    "I see,"

    Having nothing to say, I affirmed. It was true that he got along well with me. Emmett turned away from me and bowed to Albert.

    "Thank you, Countess,"

    "Are you done talking?"

    "Yes, thank you. You'll have to go back to your house, but I'll take you there. It's getting late."

    Blackie, who was following Albert, settled in Emmett's arms.

    Come to think of it, the number of people was gradually decreasing. As the number of shops with lights off increased, the darkness gradually subsided.

    Albert, pausing at Emmet's words, turned to me.

    "Do you want to see more?"”

    Then he asked for my opinion. He is a kind person by nature. I liked it.

    Albert's cheeks were flushed red. It's probably because of the cold weather in winter. The tip of the nose and the ears seen through the hat are all red.

    It's not just today that Albert and I can come out, but we'd better get back here today.

    "Well,"

    Despite the clear answer, Albert kept looking at me. Did I say something wrong?

    said Albert to me.

    "If you're doing it for me, you can stay longer.”

    "No, I want to go back."

    "I know you've looked at me and answered me."

    said Albert with a triumphant look. I chuckled and touched his cheek. Albert opened his eyes wide at the sudden contact.

    "What, what!"

    Albert made a fuss.

    "Yes, I looked at you and said, What more do you want to see with such a red face?.”

    Albert put on an innocent face.

    "I can still see it,"”

    "You can come back next time. It's easy to avoid Gretchen's eyes."

    "Next time?"

    Albert seemed intrigued when I spoke next time. He seems to have enjoyed going out today.

    "Well, of course, I'll have to come back."

    Albert nodded quickly at my remark. He spoke in a hurry.

    "Then I'll be back tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes, tomorrow. I'll be out in all the clothes I bought today, and I'll be warm and fit." I'll be sure to come out tomorrow."

    It was the first time Albert had expressed his opinion this way, so I was a little puzzled.

    I seemed to be worried that I might go out again. He looked afraid of what had not been decided.

    I wanted to quell such anxiety. I nodded vigorously. Albert's face glowed.

    "Promise?"

    Only then did his excited face look like a child.

    "Of course. I don't lie to you."

    I promised with a loud voice. Albert held out his pinky in front of me.

    "Then I promise,"

    "You don't trust me that much?"”

    said Albert hesitantly, as he said, "I'm

    "...well, I'm afraid I've only said what I want.”

    "I can do it a hundred times or a thousand times.”

    I thought I knew where Albert's distrust came from, so I hung his little finger and my little finger.

    "I guess the conversation is over."

    Emmett, who had been waiting for our conversation to end, reached out to Albert. Albert took Emmett's hand.

    "I'll take you there."

    Blackie settled on Emmett's shoulder.

    After a while, we reached Albert's room in the mansion in an instant. There was a gentle breeze through the slightly open window.

    It was a sudden change. Even Emmett didn't recite any spells.

    Emmett's silent way of achieving what he wanted seemed amazing. Transcendent people are different.

    Emmett, who was looking around the room, greeted Albert. I thought it was time to go.

    "Then I'll stay here for a while."

    said Emmett, raising his head.

    ...what?

    I wasn't the only one who was surprised. Albert opened his eyes as wide as he did when he met him.

    "You said it would be a long journey."

    "I think this is part of the journey. There are many rooms, so please let me use them."

    Albert sighed, smiling and brazenly speaking.

    The appearance that seemed familiar did not seem to have experienced this once or twice.

    "You know, I don't have any money."

    Emmett's face seemed to be covered with layers of iron. Albert nodded his head.

    "Which room will you stay?"

    "I'll get him where he won't find me." The price is... "

    He stared at Albert and spoke again.

    "I'll get it from the owner of the stable coming down this time."

    Albert slowly opened his mouth. I reflected on what I knew about Ma Tau-ju. One thing was certain.

    Now Matapju was the head of the sorcerers before Mercy.
     
  18. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    Hey everyone! I will be on holiday for two weeks, so I don't know if I will be able to post, sorry about that...
    Anyway, until then enjoy! :blobtaco:

    Episode 101.

    "...there's no good in touching the current tower, Master. Your present life could be in danger."

    Little Albert's voice fell. He seemed to know that Emmet's story was so important.

    "There is no danger in my life. The reason I never touched him was because I had no reason to."

    Emmett, responding readily to Albert's remark, stroked Blackie's yawning head.

    "It's late at night, isn't it?" I'll be on my way now."

    Emmett left the room as if he didn't want to argue anymore.

    Albert gasped and exhaled. It was quite a deep sigh for a child.

    "Why does he always behave like a child?"”

    “…….”

    "You're getting old for nothing.”

    The grumbling words were strangely ironic and funny. It's all the more so when I think of Emmett's age.

    Listening to Albert's words made me more curious about what kind of person he is.

    "...what kind of man is the Horse Tower?”

    "The greedy one," He is a man who often gets along with Marquis Yevnen.”

    There is a saying that goes, "Between each other." If he is worthy of the Marquis of Yevnen, his holy spirit will be the same.

    "He is a man who is close to the king and cannot be ignored by power. If you do something wrong, your teacher might get hurt.”

    Albert seemed worried about Emmett.

    I remembered Albert sweeping Rosturatu's army.

    The future Albert, who had yet to become a transcendental, quickly neutralized 30,000 soldiers and succeeded in taking control of the palace.

    Then Emmett, the transcendent, would have more power.

    Thinking about the situation like this, I thought Albert didn't know everything about Emmett.

    Albert is quick to understand what he knows and has good situational judgment.

    If he had known Emmet's skills properly, he would not have been worried about him in this situation.

    "Albert, how great is your master?"”

    "...I don't know exactly, but I know you're like a wizard.”

    Albert's words made me realize that Emmett had hidden his true identity from Albert.

    Didn't he want to say everything? This may be part of the line that separates Albert from him.

    "What did you talk to your teacher about?"”

    I was thinking hard about the relationship between the two, and a sudden question came up. I looked up and noticed the anxiety in Albert's eyes.

    "You're not leaving, are you?"

    The impatience I saw when I made an appointment earlier was also seen again.

    I'm not leaving now. But before Albert could be relieved, I wanted to know why he thought so.

    "Why did you think so?"”

    "...the teacher always leaves me, and you have the same atmosphere."

    What Albert said was strangely convincing. Me and Emmett are both people who have gone through years that are out of line with the present time.

    Because Emmett has lived a very long time, and I've been through the future.

    "Are you leaving?"”

    asked Albert anxiously again. I shook my head.

    "No, I promised you. How can I go?" And I'll talk to you before I leave. so that you may not be surprised."

    When I said no, my face, which was brightened, gradually faded as I continued to speak.

    He swallowed his saliva and murmured in a dark voice.

    "...that means I'll go one day.”

    He clenched his fist.

    "Someday,"

    I was at a loss for words that murmured again. Albert dropped his head. as if all his hopes had disappeared.

    I remembered Emmet's words.

    "...it won't be as easy as I thought it would be.

    I clenched my fist.

    Albert looked up. He had a gloomy face when he first saw him.

    "I've changed my mind. I'm not going out tomorrow. I have to practice magic with my teacher."

    "Then shall we go out the day after tomorrow, not tomorrow?"”

    "No,"

    "Then the next day, not the day after tomorrow?"

    "No,"

    Turning away from me, Albert took off his hat and went to the bathroom. I followed Albert to the front of the bathroom.

    "When do you want to go?"”

    "I don't know. Don't ask."

    Albert spoke coldly to me and went into the bathroom. The door slammed shut.

    ***

    Albert fell asleep without answering me back. I was acting as if I were not there.

    Well, I'm not a man of this time, so technically, I'd say I'm not.

    The next morning it was the same when Gretchen served breakfast.

    Albert, who had turned a blind eye to the bracelet I had brought, which I had helped him with his work, went to Emmett's room as soon as he had breakfast.

    I thought it would be a secret place if I didn't know Gretchen, but Emmett took the room next to Albert.

    To his surprise, however, Gretchen did not even notice Emmett's presence.

    For less than a day, Emmett had transformed the room into his own space.

    The room was full of books and papers that I didn't know where I got them from.

    There was no dust, but it was unreasonable to say that the messy room was clean.

    Emmett's personality, who is indifferent to many things, seemed to be revealed.

    Seeing the two of them continue their conversation, I stood by Albert in silence.

    I knew Albert's eyes were on me from time to time. I pretended not to care about me, but I cared.

    I also understood that he was trying to push me away. It won't be easy to give your heart to a relationship where you can see the end.

    My future Albert and I were in a similar situation.

    I didn't want to give him my heart either.

    But in the end he surrendered to Albert.

    I understood that Albert would be the same. I could see that I was not completely pushed out of my current action.

    All I can do now is wait for me.

    It was when Emmett and Albert, who had finished their morning training, entered the room. Gretchen made a fuss and handed him the letter.

    "The Countess, Duke Mason, has informed me that he would like to visit here.”

    "Why are you here?"

    Albert looked somewhat disheartened. It would have been the same for me too.

    Gretchen was pleased with the fact that the Duke was coming, but this was not a suitable place for the Duke to visit.

    "That's to see the Countess!" "Fan ID" said, "I want to fight." I think you've been saying this all this time."

    It was the first time I had heard of Liam in the past. I've only known Albert since he was a child, but we've been fighting.

    Of course, Albert would have won, but I wondered how equally Liam would have competed with Albert.

    Albert was troubled. They are wondering whether to accept or reject this visit.

    But Gretchen wouldn't let Albert suffer.

    "Of course you won't just come."

    Gretchen's suggestive hand drew a round circle. I meant money.

    Albert's face flamed up. Perhaps it was because Gretchen brought it up and knew that she could not refuse it.

    Even the reason Albert was able to come down here was to borrow money, so it was understandable.

    Albert's eyes glanced round him. I knew right away what he was doing. He was looking for me.

    Fortunately, I had already escaped from the window out of Albert's sight.

    I understood well that I didn't want to show my pride in front of money. Furthermore, Albert was still a child.

    Albert's eyes relaxed slightly, relieved that I was not there. He nodded at Gretchen.

    Gretchen went out excitedly. I was excited to buy better meat today.

    The duke seemed to think he could make good connections to Albert.

    This allowed me to see Liam's appearance after Schubert as a child.

    It suddenly occurred to me.

    Is this all a coincidence? Or is it part of the ordeal?

    I was lost in thought.

    It was a coincidence that I met Albert.

    If Albert had been in the capital, he would not have been able to meet so many nobles and main characters in such a short time.

    When I think of the people I have met so far, I couldn't let Liam's visit go.

    The same was true of the nobles who said they would come to the festival.

    Marquis Yeppen, who was close to Rosturatu, and Emmett and Liam, who were teachers of Matapju, Schubert, and Albert. I had met all the people who had contributed to Albert's life.

    Except for Emmett, who had only heard of Matapju, I had met them.

    Among the people I know who didn't appear in Albert's past, Mercy, Leona, and Crowe... That's about it.

    In fact, there was one more being that could not be said. who had a great influence on me until I became Hayang's contractor.

    Alexander the Blue Dragon, who gave me and Hayang nightmares and eventually disappeared.

    I breathed out a trembling breath.

    Will I ever meet everyone? I don't think we'll just meet. From Emmet's words, I sensed that there was something more to this festival.

    I'll be at a crossroads. in the face of a choice that might destroy my existence itself.

    Will I be able to move on safely without changing the future during this festival? Questions arose one after another.

    Whatever my future choices were, I hoped, was for Albert and me and myself.

    ***

    It was two days later that Liam was to come. Upon hearing the story, Emmett helped clean the house.

    His magic shot made the house as clean as a hundred workers.

    Gretchen was puzzled, but soon convinced by Albert's magic.

    I didn't know how fortunate it was that she didn't know the magic properly.

    "...why haven't you done anything for me?"”

    "This is the first time I've been here. And I don't usually use magic that I don't usually need."

    "I think you're full of magic."

    "I'm stingy to write apart from overflowing."

    Emmett grinned. I asked, squinting my eyes.

    "And why would you help me now?"

    "Seeing you, I thought you could do that a little."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It doesn't mean much,"

    replied Emmett, brazenly. Recently, I have had a lot of quarrels with him.

    The first distant atmosphere that I felt went away, and now Emmett seemed to be only a young man who had lost his age, just like Albert said.

    I was quarreling with him when I saw Albert out of the window. He seemed to be on his way to greet Liam.

    Albert and I had not yet made up.

    I'd like to go see Albert again before the festival starts.

    I followed Albert quietly.

    In the distance, unlike Emmet's black hair, I saw a child with a slightly lighter black hair.

    A child who tries to look calm but has red ears.

    The future Grand Duke of the North... It wasn't Liam Mason, the Duke and Albert's closest aide.
    Episode 102.

    Little Liam was really the Little Confucius himself in the novel.

    His soft skin, black hair combed well, and grace that matched his refreshing green eyes were great.

    The slightly tanned skin still looked good on me.

    "Oh, I haven't seen you in a long time. Countess!"

    Liam, facing Albert, said hello after a long pause. But he could not hide the tremor in his voice.

    His voice was younger than I thought.

    Judging from the mixture of beautiful voices, it seemed that he later went through a fairly dynamic voice change and had his current voice.

    I was surprised that he had a much brighter impression than I thought. Liam's face showed a boyishness that had not yet been worn out.

    He was trying not to forget his position as the duke's son, but could not hide his excitement.

    The way he looked at Albert was as if he had met an idol he had longed for.

    Next to Liam, who bowed his head, a middle-aged man with black hair greeted him one after another.

    He didn't bow his head as deeply as Liam did, but he looked dignified in his manners to Albert.

    "Thank you, Countess, for your kind acceptance of my request."

    "I'd rather tell you that," I'm glad I could help the Duke of Mason's successor."

    Albert was a small count and a leading member of the family, and had a higher position than Liam now, but his position was more ambiguous than expected.

    Compared to the count of small, but he was a high-ranking young master who was publicly known to inherit the duke, Liam of the Duke of Mason.

    On the surface, Albert seems to have lived without a drop of water on his hand, but he has experienced too much.

    "Welcome to the villa of Grey Street, Duke,"

    "I'm honored to be invited."

    After the usual greeting came and went, Duke Mason beckoned to his servants waiting in front of the carriage.

    "I've brought a simple thank-you gift."

    "...thank you."

    This seems to be the material help Gretchen was talking about. Albert nodded in silence.

    The servants carried boxes of gifts into the mansion. It wasn't difficult to know what was in there.

    Albert turned from his servant to face the duke, as if to arouse the atmosphere.

    "If you go inside, my nanny will greet you. I'll finish the fight in a minute, so could you please wait, Duke?"

    "It's my son's fight, of course. If you don't mind, can I come and see you?"

    asked the Duke, putting his hand slightly on Liam's shoulder.

    Liam frowned slightly and whispered something to the Duke. It was probably like telling me not to look.

    It was nice to see a rich man and his wife. It seemed to be the most normal relationship I've ever seen here.

    I glanced at Albert.

    He stared at Liam and the Duke of Mason's amicable manner. The emotion in his eyes fluttered.

    He was envious of Liam.

    It was a feeling that I knew very well.

    Happiness that I once knew, but knew too well that I would never have again. I gave him a hint.

    "Albert,"

    Albert did not budge from his seat.

    Even if I had listened, I would not have been able to answer because I was talking to people right now. I haven't been able to get rid of my anger yet.

    But I could at least comfort him.

    I approached his ear and whispered:

    "You have me,"”

    Shaking, Albert's face flushed with surprise.

    Albert turned his head to me in a fit of surprise, and then, remembering that there was the Duke of Liam and Mason in front of him, he coughed politely.

    Liam tilted his head at Albert's strange behavior. The same was true of the Duke of Mason. said Albert hastily.

    "There was a bug. I don't mind seeing Dalian. Would you like to go to the backyard?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    Albert led the way first. The way I clenched my teeth seemed to be very surprised at what I had done.

    It seemed to me that the pea pods were firmly wrapped in my eyes, and even that was cute. It was less than that of the future, even if it gave off a ferocious energy.

    Now Albert only looked like a kitten yawning.

    Should I have said it earlier? But when else would I see Albert turning red? For me, who knows him in the future, I felt new to him now, who has a variety of facial expressions.

    I like the way he smiles, but I can't help it because it's fun to see him being embarrassed and sometimes lonely.

    It was even more so when I think about the time he went through to grow into the future.

    The Duke of Mason sat on a bench in the backyard. The vacant lot was cleaned up with Emmet's help.

    There was snow to the side, but there was enough room for two people to compete.

    Fortunately, today was a sunny day. It was cold in the shade, but it was rather warm in the sun.

    Albert lifted the wooden sword he had prepared.

    "...are you not going to take it seriously?"”

    Liam murmured softly, as if his pride had been hurt. replied Albert, hesitating.

    "...if you win the wooden sword, I'll fight with the real sword."

    It seemed that he had not intended to offend Liam's pride.

    There is a reason to use a wooden sword. Thinking a little bit, I quickly understood the reason.

    ...isn't the sword cheap, is it? The Grey family, who were pouring money into gambling, could not have prepared money for Albert's sword. It would have been the same for Gretchen.

    The Duke of Mason would have noticed this. The Duke of Mason's gaze at Albert was strange.

    Liam chewed his lips and grabbed his sword straight. Albert stood on the other side with a wooden sword.

    "Well, let's get started."

    Duchess Mason, sitting on the bench, examined it.

    As soon as his voice dropped, Liam rushed at Albert. The pace of moving forward was much faster than I thought.

    Liam's sword, which threw the first ball, split the wind. Albert stepped aside and dodged his sword lightly.

    It was difficult to deal with a real sword with a wooden sword.

    The weight and the material were completely different. So Albert instead attacked the empty side with Liam hitting the sword forward.

    Liam's side was exactly where the wooden sword went. Albert stopped at a close distance to his flesh.

    Liam, who had closed his eyes for a while due to the dizzying speed felt next to him, opened his eyes with a puzzled face.

    "Why did you stop?"

    "I said I'd give you a fight today, but I didn't say I'd hurt you."

    said Albert, grasping the wooden sword as it was. Liam's face flushed red.

    "It's all right," Please do your best."

    "If you really want it, please come and see me after the training is over.

    Just looking at their performance just now, the difference between the two was clear.

    I and the Duke of Mason felt the same way, but in fact, Liam himself must have felt the most obvious.

    "I've been practicing really hard, but....”

    whispered Liam. The way he lowered his head and held the sword in his hand tighter was like Salieri in front of Mozart and Beomjae in front of the genius.

    Albert was too much of a talent, and Liam was not helpless.

    My eyes met Albert's for a moment. Albert blinked.

    As if you were thinking of something.

    Then Albert pressed down his lips and spoke in an awkward voice.

    "Yes, you're much better than the last time I saw you."

    I was puzzled to see Albert encouraging Liam to become an Albert who I thought would just let go.

    He was a man of the future who knew how to write praise well, but now Albert was as awkward as a wounded cat.

    "Really?"

    Albert's words brightened Liam's face.

    "Then I hope you'll play with me next time."

    "I see,"

    Albert nodded his head coolly. Liam smiled brightly. It was a refreshing smile different from the bluntness of the future.

    "Good work, Liam," I have to speak to Countess So, shall I go home first? If you were here, you wouldn't be able to rest properly."

    "...okay,"

    Liam, who was unlikely to follow the Duke of Mason's words, answered unexpectedly mildly.

    He seemed to have realized that his presence here would be a burden to Albert.

    and it seemed that the Duke of Mason had come here not only for the fight between Liam and Albert.

    When he saw Liam leaving the house, Duke Mason turned away with relief.

    "May I have a cup of tea?"

    "Yes,"

    said Albert in a low voice, as if he had noticed it.

    He and the Duke of Mason entered a small drawing-room.

    "I was getting ready!"

    Greten made a fuss and began to prepare the pre-prepared refreshments. The level of tea and refreshments prepared was not as bad as I thought.

    The tableware provided in the mansion was decorated with luxurious decorations and the color of the tea was subtle. It was obvious that he had taken care of it.

    Gretchen bowed her head one after another, saying, "Thank you so much for the gift," and left the room with a smile on her face. There was silence, leaving only the two of us in the room.

    Albert paused for a moment. The Duke of Mason took a sip of tea and put it down. Both had a strong desire to get down to business.

    "May I ask what you want to say to me?"

    At Albert's words, Duke Mason stared at him.

    "...I don't like to be involved in a fight, Countess So."

    His eyes were as serious as ever.

    "Being involved in a power struggle will only bring destruction to life. I'm ashamed to say that I'm a bystander and I'll continue to be."

    For a moment I heard the Duke of Mason's words, and I saw a glimpse of black hair through the window.

    He looked very familiar. I quickly approached the window.

    It was Liam. I thought he had gone back to the carriage, but he seemed to have escaped before I knew it.

    "What the hell are you going to say, Father?".”

    Grumbling, Liam put his ear to the window.

    After cleaning the room, there was a gap between the windows that were not closed properly. Through this gap Liam overheard their conversation.

    Not noticing this, Albert and Duke Mason continued.

    "Please cut me off from my son altogether."

    I knew that the Duke of Mason had foreseen the future. He saw the future of the present king and the future ahead of Albert, just like Gretchen.

    and how much his dear son Liam loved Albert.

    "I don't want that child to fall into the middle of politics."

    Liam was a duke, and even though he had known Albert for quite some time, he could not stop him from being trapped in the tower.

    Liam had his reasons, too.

    for he could not help Albert until he had taken over the duke's commission.
    Episode 103.

    The Duke of Mason's words were enough for his parents. But Albert was rude to hear.

    The Duke of Mason chose to hurt Albert, who was easygoing, instead of restraining him, in a situation where Albert was not hung on, and what Liam liked more clearly.

    There was no way Albert didn't know this.

    Albert's face was distorted when he heard the story. The Duke of Mason had reminded Albert of how miserable his situation was.

    The same was true of Liam, who heard the story. He looked blank and disbelieving.

    Liam's cheeks were flushed from standing outside for quite some time.

    "How did your father....”

    I could tell how hurt Liam was from the look of betrayal.

    That's understandable. Because my father, who always seemed to be on my side, was hurting his idol.

    It's all because of myself.

    But the crack in Albert's face did not last long. The colorful face in front of me became achromatic.

    returned Albert, with a calm face, and, having not yet weighed down, asked in a furious voice.

    "Is this the meaning of today's gift?"

    "That's not true,"

    replied the Duke, shaking his head. He thought he would be flexible in handing over his accusations against him for a long time.

    "We'll make a separate case for this. The present I brought today is nothing but a thank you for playing against Liam."

    From a distance, I could see how much Albert was suppressing my feelings. I looked at the wounded Liam and Albert alternately.

    "Would you like to check what I gave you today first?"

    asked the Duke of Mason with a smirk of desire. He seemed very confident in what he had brought.

    "If you don't like it, I'll take it."

    The Duke of Mason must have expected it.

    Albert, who accepted his sudden invitation without hesitation, said that he would not be able to easily refuse this opportunity.

    for what the Duke of Mason offered him was the most urgent thing for Albert now.

    I laughed in vain. The world before Albert was a gutter.

    At the same time, I couldn't help feeling guilty.

    ...because I saved him.

    I wanted him to live. I hoped to overcome all these moments and become Albert I knew and meet me again.

    But I'm confused. Was my choice to save him really for him?

    It was my selfishness, wasn't it?

    Albert breathed out and said in an elegant voice.

    "I don't think this is a question that I can answer. The answer is up to the Duke of Mason."

    Albert's words flashed the Duke of Mason's eyes.

    "Are you saying no?"”

    "You know what the duke is saying is insulting the King. The prince has yet to be decided."

    He changed the subject completely and charged the Duke of Mason with the crime. This was also a clear rejection.

    Smiling at Albert's words, Duke Mason folded his arms and remained silent.

    Then Liam popped open the window. He jumped over the window sill and stood before the Duke of Mason with a red face in the cold.

    "Father, please apologize for everything you've said so far."

    "Liam, you..."

    "The carriage didn't return. My father was very suspicious."

    He did not obey the Duke, but Liam's manner was quite imposing.

    "You know what's wrong with him, don't you?" How could you say such a thing to Countess?"

    cried Liam in a loud voice. Albert looked at Liam, who stood by him, with a puzzled look on his face.

    "If Dad doesn't do it, I'll apologize for him."

    said Liam firmly. Then he gave Albert a deep bow.

    "I apologize for my father's rudeness. Please forgive me."

    But to the end, the Duke of Mason did not apologize. He left Albert with a message to think about it.

    The Duke of Mason's gaze at Liam was extraordinary. I followed them with anxiety.

    That's what I thought. With a calm face, Duke Mason slapped Liam in the face.

    With a clap, Liam's face turned sideways.

    "This is all for whom....”

    His angry eyes showed a rebellious paternal love. But Liam did not shrink at all.

    "Why do you hate the Countess so much? He's a good man. I would like to continue to interact with him and get to know him.”

    At Liam's words, Duke Mason breathed a long breath.

    "He's in such a dangerous position. In other words, Mr. and Mrs. Gray, who took gambling and drugs, will soon die, and his lineage will be a good prey for the King. He is a man who can do us harm."

    "He could change the world."

    "Watch what you say, Liam."

    Duke Mason squinted at Liam's curious remark.

    It was something I mentioned directly to Albert earlier, and what Liam said seemed scary.

    Liam still looked at the Duke of Mason with straight eyes.

    The Duke of Mason must have known. that it would be difficult to break Liam's heart.

    The Duke of Mason, who had been lost in thought for a moment, murmured as he stroked his chin.

    "After this festival, a banquet will be held in Marquis Yevnen's villa. You're coming, too."

    "...what? Why would I do that?"

    asked Liam, puzzled.

    "Your Majesty will also attend. and it's also the place where the Countess will attend."

    "...I haven't seen him much at a banquet.”

    Liam, excited at the thought of seeing Albert, smiled brightly. asked Liam, who had been lost in thought for a moment.

    "Who will be attending this event?"

    "They're close aides to the present king. It's going to be a small banquet. The Masons are neutral, so watch your step there."

    "Yes, I understand,"

    replied the Duke of Mason coldly, as Liam answered bravely.

    "No matter what you see there,"

    “…….”

    "Don't come forward."

    It wasn't enough advice for my son to go to the party with me.

    There was a strange silence.

    Liam narrowed his forehead. Only then did he seem to feel the strangeness of the banquet.

    No matter how young a child was, he could not ignore the warning to keep doing nothing.

    I was nervous, too.

    It was Albert's attendance, but it was a gathering of people, including the confidants of King Rosturatu, Marquis Yefnen, and so on.

    "...why can't you come forward?"

    "It would be considered treason to take the count's side there."

    "What?"

    "This is the seat of His Majesty's presence. Don't interfere with anything. Then our family may be destroyed."

    Liam's face, which had been recalled by the Duke of Mason's words, turned muddy. He clenched his fist.

    "Liam, there is no justice. See and feel where the Countess is standing there. What a weak creature you are you?

    It was a cruel remark that could not be regarded as a father.

    Liam lowered his head helplessly.

    for, as he had said to Albert before, he knew that he could not refuse what the Duke of Mason had said to him.

    The Duke of Mason patted Liam on the back.

    "It's all for you."

    Ha, you've worked so hard until now, and if you say you love me later, will everything work out? That's absurd.

    His attitude toward Albert just before and his enthusiasm to move on as it was.

    I clenched my teeth and cast a spell.

    "Electricity."

    I wish I had fainted like I was hit by an electric shocker....

    "What?"

    The magic didn't work.

    I tried a few more times, wondering if I had uttered the wrong spell, but Duke Mason looked as if nothing had happened.

    "...is it because you're in a state of soul?"

    I realized one more thing that I didn't want to believe.

    I and Albert were the only people I could use magic with.

    I must ask Emmett more about the magic he has on me.

    ***

    The Duke of Mason said nothing afterwards.

    Seeing the silence in the carriage, I realized that I had all the information I could dig up today, and began to return to the mansion.

    Albert sat at the table in the room, staring blankly into space. I looked at him and remembered what the Duke of Mason had said.

    An invitation from Marquis Yevnen to the banquet, which Albert said would never refuse.

    Considering that it was a place prepared by Rosturatu, it was clear that this banquet would be an important starting point for Albert's life.

    Instinctively, I felt that this banquet would be a big part of my ordeal.

    And at the same time, I thought it would be such a disgraceful time for Albert.

    Rosturatu, in a good sense, will not work with Marquis Yevnen to invite Albert.

    "...I'm going crazy."

    I groaned softly, holding my head tightly.

    Even at this moment, I had to worry. Is it against the future to prevent Albert from going to the banquet now?

    I want to avoid young Albert being hurt as much as I can.

    But I don't want my existence to disappear or Albert in the future to change.

    It's difficult.

    You can't solve it by yourself. It only adds to the guilt. I ended up standing in front of Albert.

    It would have been better to speak to Albert first.

    "...I thought you'd gone."

    said Albert, glancing at me. His expression was no different from usual. But his eyes were relaxed.

    He is always afraid that I will leave.

    ...I can't say that I'm going to see you in the future, but I'm in trouble.

    I agonized for a moment and asked another question.

    "Albert, do you know anything about the feast of Marquis Yevnen?"”

    "...I got an invitation today, but why?"

    "I'm afraid something's going to happen there. I think it's aimed at you."

    I was nervous as I spoke. Maybe something will change. Is it right to say it now?

    Albert blinked at my words and replied calmly.

    "Anyway, I must go. Marquis Yevnen lent his parents money. That's why I can't refuse this invitation.”

    I hated myself for being relieved by the words.

    Because I didn't know what would be waiting there, and I thought that the future would not change until he went to the banquet.

    It was a moment when I felt desperate that there was nothing I could do.

    I found another job that I could do.

    I'm sure he wasn't feeling well before, but what's the way to make him feel better?

    After all, I wonder if they're going to leave this mansion and look outside.

    The day we went shopping together seemed fun.

    "Albert, let's go out and come back."

    "...what?"

    Albert narrowed his brows as if he were wondering what he was talking about. I held out my hand with a smile.

    "I'm asking you out."
    Episode 104.

    All I can do for Albert is to help him refresh himself.

    He said he had no expression compared to Liam, who was about the same age, but he was still a child who was not good at expressing his feelings.

    I wanted Albert to be able to keep his current state for a long time.

    for I knew well that Albert, the future, had changed himself to bear the weight on his shoulders.

    I remember not being able to say anything for a short time when he expressed his pain honestly in the future.

    The same was true of the manner in which he was more accustomed to hiding his feelings.

    When emotions build up, they become ill. I slipped Albert's hand. I hoped my hands would warm him up.

    "Albert, let's go out and come back."

    Albert, who had been slowly opening his mouth at my words, hastily hardened his face. He turned his head away from me.

    He is so sloppy.

    If you see me, you'll be disappointed if I disappear, trying to be blunt.

    All this time I had kept a reasonable distance from him and respected Albert. It's time to get closer.

    Just as he always respected me with kind and beautiful words, as I did with him.

    And Albert didn't really want to finish with me in the first place. He is nothing but afraid.

    I don't know how long we'll be together. Then I couldn't just wait.

    I complained, fiddling with his hand.

    "I've been thinking about it for a long time, and then I'm asking you out I've been rejected by the handsome countess many times."

    “…….”

    "I'm hurt, too.”

    I dropped my eyes and fired a heartfelt attack.

    When I looked up, I felt Albert's eyes shaking. He was troubled.

    said Albert bluntly.

    "Anyway, I can' I promised to practice magic with my teacher.”

    "Then I'll get Emmet's permission, right?"”

    I can argue with Emmett, but it's not a big deal. Albert, who flinched at my words, jumped out of his seat.

    "I must have dinner," Don't follow me."

    The fact that he didn't refuse revealed Albert's true intentions. I smiled and nodded.

    "I understand, Albert," Then get ready. I'll pick you up in a minute."

    "...I never said I'd go.”

    "You never said you wouldn't go. I want you to go."

    Albert opened his eyes wide. He finally made up an excuse.

    "The teacher won't let you go.”

    "I'll get your permission."

    I didn't think it would be too difficult.

    After talking to Albert, I went to Emmet's room. Emmett's space, right next door to Albert, was a place where only Albert could come in and out of.

    for Emmett cast a spell over the existence of this room, completely erased from people's perceptions.

    Gretchen had forgotten that this room existed.

    I knocked on the door and was told to come in. When I opened the door, I stood in a daze.

    "What are you looking at?"

    for the food Blackie and Emmett were very familiar.

    The food that seemed to have been made by oneself was egg rolls made by mixing red pepper powder.

    The rolled omelet, which was dried beautifully as if it had not been made once or twice, looked very delicious.

    It will take a while for Albert to finish his dinner, so you may ask Emmett something you are curious about.

    I asked with a puzzled look.

    "Do you know what it is?"

    "It's my favorite food."

    replied Emmett, brazenly. He picked up a well-cut egg roll and put it in his mouth.

    I was still fascinated by the Korean food I hadn't seen in a long time. Emmett and Korean food were an unexpected combination.

    "Do you eat this?"

    "In that case... It seems to be a food you know, so it's from a different world.”

    "Yes, that's right."

    I nodded. It wasn't surprising that Emmett immediately found out that I didn't belong here.

    First of all, I was different from the people here. In addition, black eyes like mine were rare.

    "I knew there was such a material here, but I've never seen anyone else use it.”

    "Because it's not liquor. I know very few people, but I'm used to it."

    "Why are you used to it?"

    "It was brought to me by a close friend who I used to hang out with."”

    At first, I thought it was a setup error that Korean materials existed here.

    But as I was talking to Emmett, I thought that might not be the case.

    In other words, if you are a contractor of Dragon who can cross the dimension, you can go to another dimension. It was the same story as where I lived.

    "You must have been a Dragon's contractor."

    "Yes, we can't bring civilizations of another level, but we can easily bring materials and things like that.

    I knew Dragon's contractor could go in and out of the dimension, but I didn't know it would be linked to this setting.

    Although it was an unfamiliar ingredient to people, I remembered the life of a tower where Korean food ingredients, including red pepper powder, could be easily obtained.

    I understood a little why there are many dimensions of cuisine and ingredients here.

    Because civilization is different, it would have been useless to bring a machine of my dimension, but the material was a different story.

    "If you become a contractor, you will be able to return to where you were."

    I blinked at Emmet's words. It was a possibility that I had never thought of since I became Rosé.

    I remembered everything I had missed in the tower.

    Things that once occupied a large part of my life, such as smartphones, computers, and the Internet, which were considered the triumph of civilization.

    But why? The opportunity to have it all again was not as attractive as I thought.

    And I knew the reason why.

    "I'm all right,"

    There's no Albert there.

    There's no one I love and need to see again.

    ...if I ever argue with Albert later.

    If you argue with him, you can't win, so I think it's okay to run away for a while when you're sulking.

    In any case, I thought that the history of this place would have changed often because of the dragon and the contractor.

    At the same time, something came into my mind.

    I have come to the past for trials, and my future may change depending on what I do.

    Then who is the Dragon's contractor?

    What happens if Dragon's contractor, who can go back and forth between the past and the future alone, changes the past?

    Emmett may know the answer.

    Emmett is a transcendental, and has lived longer than a dragon. There seemed to be quite a few contractors he had met.

    "Can Dragon's contractor change the past?"

    Emmett opened his eyes wide as if it were an unexpected question. He grinned with a mouthful of mouth.

    The bitter smile at his mouth seemed to remind him of someone. He spoke slowly.

    "It's possible for you to change the past."

    "But the existence itself can disappear."

    "Even Dragon's contractor is not completely free from the law of time. But..."

    said Emmett, after a pause.

    "You can see what kind of future your actions will bring."

    "You know very well,"

    I didn't expect to hear such a detailed answer. Emmett seemed to know everything.

    "...you'll experience a lot of things after a long life.”

    Emmett murmured evasively as if to avoid a precise answer, smiling as he watched Blackie rubbing his face in his arms.

    Blackie reminded me of a white sheep. When can I see Hayang again?

    I needed to be more careful in my choice, even in consideration of Hayang. Because my choice will determine Hayang's life.

    If my soul is still alive, it means that Hayang is struggling to overcome the ordeal.

    Emmett looked up at me as if he had remembered something.

    "Oh, I just remembered the fact that I couldn't tell you."

    He picked up the last rolled omelet and put it in Blackie's mouth.

    It's true that I couldn's true. Was there anything else he could say to me?

    "I don't think I know that time goes by much faster while I'm going through it."

    "What?"

    ...Emmett seems determined to make fun of me. Otherwise, I can't say this.

    The mind denied the reality, but the mind was tense.

    Wait, how long have I been down here? From the day I first saved Albert....

    "How long is a week here in real time?"”

    "You can set a day for about 10 days, so it must have been about 70 days."

    said Emmett, without changing his expression. But my face turned to contemplation. What? 70 days?

    Albert, who said he would barely stand being away from me for a month.

    ...and it's even been more than two months?

    Furthermore, the last situation before I disappeared was hopeless.

    Rosé tried to kill me to have him, and I disappeared in an instant. I was lucky if he didn't think I was dead.

    "How worried Albert must have been about me.’

    I'm really well, but I can't get in touch with him. Suddenly, the whole situation felt so frustrating.

    I really didn't know how he would change while I was away.

    I don't know how worried he will be about me.

    Calm down. Emmett doesn't know everything. Perhaps he is mistaken.

    "Not all trials can be like that."

    "It could be, but the odds are low.

    I couldn't have hated the words that came out right away.

    I decided to change my mind.

    No matter how much Albert loves me, he is a very rational and human person.

    As a kind and benevolent person, you may despair and grieve at the fact that you are not there, but you will overcome it well.

    So Albert will be safe until we meet again.

    You'll welcome me with a smile. You'll be surprised to see my white hair and see what's going on.

    And you'll be happy. Perhaps he would be angry with me, but that was natural.

    I will surely overcome this ordeal and return to the present with Hayang.

    Of course, this was just my illusion before I met Albert again.

    I never expected what Albert would be like to meet again.

    I wonder how crazy he is.

    ***

    Rosé was laughing like a madman in the middle of the magic camp.

    "Ha ha! You shouldn't have fooled me, prince!" You won't even love me!"

    I heard Rosé's words far away from Albert. He stared blankly at where Hayang and Jeongin had disappeared.

    Nothing finally appeared there.

    "I... "

    Albert looked stunned. His eyes gradually lost focus.
    Episode 105.

    It was Albert himself who told him to follow the spirit of the Jeongin in the tower. So it was him who accelerated the time when the soul disappeared.

    I could not have been more foolish than he was. I can't believe I didn't think of anything like that when I came out with my soul.

    I had to consider all the possibilities.

    "I had to make sure you were safe, so that you wouldn't have any trouble coming to my side by side.’

    It's too late to regret.

    I just wanted to leave her alone, so I asked her to follow me out of the tower.

    Jeongin would have believed him without any doubt, but his choice contributed to Jeongin's death.

    Jeongin disappeared.

    "You no longer exist in my life.’

    I can't see anything.

    "What should I do if you don't exist in the world?"’

    ...how can I live in such a world?

    In his time with Jeongin, he has never excluded Jeongin from his life.

    She gave her a month's grace period because she was sure to be with her for the rest of her life.

    But it all went to waste.

    Albert turned to Rosé's magic circle.

    My mind was blank and my desire for murder remained.

    "You must kill him.’

    He is the only one who has erased his reason for living.

    Is there any other option but to kill?

    He stepped close to Rosé.

    No, it's too easy to kill. He needed more punishment than that. There had to be punishment enough to hate Rosé Atheus's life.

    He wasn't the kind of person to be relieved, but at least he wanted to cause terrible pain.

    The rest is to be considered later.

    It shouldn't have been too long.

    Because I have to follow her.

    I can't leave you so alone.

    Albert quickly approached Rosé and lifted her smiling chin.

    Her whole body was lifted up by a tremendous grip. But Rosé giggled and laughed.

    "Do you know what you've done?"

    Albert's voice, murmured like a winter breeze, was cool.

    The magic seemed to burst out of his hand and take Rosé's life.

    His jaw-clasped hands were bulging with veins.

    "I, Your Highness! Your Highness! Take it easy!"

    cried Mercy, who hurried to his side. Albert replied without blinking.

    "You're the one who needs to calm down, Mercy," Do you think I'll kill Atheus easily? Death is too merciful an end for her."

    He put up his other hand and strangled Rose. Rosé's face, which had been chirping,

    "This is just the beginning,"

    Albert's face, whose expression had disappeared, was horrified.

    Of course, Rosé wasn't still either. She frowned and memorized the spells she knew.

    She was a powerful wizard, though she could not use the black magic she had risked her life in the aftermath of the magic she had just done.

    But Rosé's power was meaningless before Albert.

    The power of angry Albert was too overwhelming.

    whispered Albert, with an emotionless face.

    "I will give you a life more than death. It's the first time I've had such a murderous rage since Rostr

    “…….”

    "I'll make you feel what it is to be powerless."”

    Rosé gasped and smiled faintly at the words.

    "Well, I'm used to that."

    It was natural for Albert to be angry at the words that seemed confident.

    Albert's eyes flashed.

    "You're good at saying that the piercing is the mouth. I'll hold my breath first."

    I had been wanting to shut up my noisy mouth for a while.

    Eventually, Albert blocked Rosé's mouth to block oxygen, and Rosé fainted in agony.

    Albert threw Rosé, who had lost her mind, to the floor.

    Albert, whose eyes were shifted, finally realized that Rosé's magic staff remained.

    The magic camp created to extinguish Jeong-in remained intact.

    Albert's eyes narrowed.

    "...didn't you disappear when the magic was complete?"’

    If the magic circle is completed and casts a spell successfully, the magic circle should disappear.

    However, the blood-red magicians still existed on the floor.

    The darkness in my head was lifted and a light shone slightly. He saw a ray of hope.

    "I'm still alive.’

    Jeongin and Hayang were still alive, although they might have disappeared here. This magic circle was the evidence.

    The fact that the magic camp to extinguish Jeong-in has not yet disappeared means that the magic is not over yet.

    Albert took a long breath.

    He was ready to seize even the slightest hope.

    His eyes gradually found focus.

    "Mercy,"

    "Yes,"

    Mercy, who was looking at Albert's expression next to him, immediately replied.

    "Take Artius to the dungeon. Try not to give me a sip of water. Use magic to replenish very little moisture in your body. Just enough not to die."

    A space where wizards can't use their power at all. It was difficult for Rosé, the black wizard, to get out of there.

    "Fill the chain so that it won't hurt your body. Remember, your body must be fine, but your mind must suffer. Don't hurt your body."

    The plan has changed. Rosé Atheus was not cool enough to tear to death, but her condition had to be perfect.

    If I find the soul of a regular person, I'll need a body to fit her soul into it.

    The assumption that, if not found, did not exist in his mind.

    I'll find it at all costs.

    I don't know where it is. There were countless places to look for, like sand in the desert.

    However, if the answer you wanted existed in the sand, the time it took was not important.

    Even if I stay up all night, I'll do it. If I could see her again, even if it took hundreds of millions of hours, that would have been enough.

    "You'd better find out what her trauma is through your fantasies."

    "I see,"

    The dark night sky cast a deep shadow over Albert's face. The face in the shade was dark.

    Albert glanced at Rosé, beckoned Mercy to take care of him, and turned away.

    "Let's go back to the palace."

    Mercy, who had been silent at Albert's words, finally nodded. It was because Albert's change from the side still felt unfamiliar.

    The usual relaxed and relaxed appearance disappeared, leaving impatience and madness.

    He tried to hide himself as usual, but the remnants of his feelings were unfamiliar.

    It was a song that Albert had never seen in his life.

    What does Jeongin mean to him?

    I've never been so irrational when I was dealing with Rosturatu.

    It was still creepy to think of the goosebumps that Albert had just given off.

    Mercy also noticed that the fact that the magic team has not disappeared means that Jeong-in has not died yet.

    That's why I tried to stop Albert from trying to kill Rosé....

    Mercy rested her chin and stared anxiously at Albert, who was lost in thought.

    The idea that he should calm down now was a nice miss.

    Albert's eyes, noticing the magicians, were still out of focus.

    Something was very disturbing. Mercy went on to look at Albert.

    Albert, patting his chin, lowered his eyes and whispered:

    "You'd better start searching around here."

    These were words that were within expectations. asked Mercy cautiously, breathing slightly.

    "When will you start?"

    "Tomorrow I will search the whole kingdom... The next day, I'll go to Cottoire."

    "...what? You're going through all that in a day? Kingdom?"

    "Of course not."

    ...business! You're the king! The king who has just ascended the throne! asked Mercy, astonished to the core, one after another.

    "What about Cottoire? The border is almost closed because of the droppings of the old man. How are you going to get there?”

    Cotoar is a country next to the kingdom and has maintained hostile relations. It was all the karma of Rosturatu

    Albert's eyebrows went up. He seemed to have no intention of withdrawing his decision.

    Mercy continued with a grin.

    "Your highness, you'd better think more about Cottoire. Considering Cotoire and us, we can't just go in and out....”

    Albert's eyes narrowed. He replied with a maritime smile.

    "Well, then, we can try to expand our territory and conquer it."

    All of a sudden like this?

    "Take control of the capital... The nobles who are against it can be done with a slap on the wrist. Cottoire is rich in resources, so it's not a good thing."

    Albert spoke naturally, but this did not work. Mercy opened her eyes wide.

    Even with such a reason, the essence does not change. We're just going to find Jeongin's soul!

    Albert, whom she knows, is fair and square. Mercy thought Albert would accept it if he gave her a reasonable reason.

    It was ridiculous to visit Cottoire like this.

    "Your highness, the people of Cottoire have done nothing wrong."

    said Albert, as if it were a matter.

    "Oh, I don't mean to be pushy from the beginning. I mean, I'll ask for your cooperation first, and if you refuse, I'll do it."

    "...you can't accept Cottoire's right, can you?”

    "Well, I'll take care of it," Soldiers, wizards, and the capital will be easy for me, so it doesn't matter. You must defend this place and concentrate on Artias."

    He spoke as lightly as if he were going for a walk.

    While Mercy opened her mouth, Albert thought again.

    His head went round and round.

    "If you're not in Cottoire, I'll go to the next country. If you don't, you should go to the island country. Oh, there's a chance that you'll come here again, so you'll have to look at the kingdom."

    Albert's eyes glistened with madness as he continued calmly.

    Mercy realized that her and Albert's stories were not as parallel.

    Mercy laughed in vain. The swear words that I never thought I would use for Albert in my life came out of my mouth.

    "...is it spinning?"’

    In front of Mercy, there was only a man who had gone mad to find his lost lover, but there was no rational master of hers.
    Episode 106.

    Albert was a man who was well prepared to play Rosturatu.

    That's how much I liked to work systematically. He respected his subordinates around him and preferred to make the most of his gains with minimal damage.

    He was the best man to be king.

    However, such a person became a different person in front of the story related to Jeongin.

    I could tell just by looking at him saying that he would overturn the whole country while bearing the workload as a king.

    "Don't worry," I haven't forgotten my work. Can't we make the country desolate where Jeongin will return?"

    Albert raised his eyes languidly and folded his arms. Perhaps he remembered Jeong-in's face for a moment, and a pale smile hung on his face.

    "I made up my mind to make everything ready for her."

    murmured Albert, in a voice still full of laughter. The promise made before breaking up with Jeongin was still valid.

    Everything would have been arranged in time for her return.

    "Whoo!"

    Eventually, a long sigh came out of Mercy's mouth. My stomach is burning.

    She wasn't worried about Jeongin, either. Mercy had also been thinking of finding Jeongin.

    But isn't this not right?

    "Are you really going to do it?"

    asked Albert, astonishingly.

    "Have I ever told you a lie?"

    Correction: Albert Gray is not just crazy. It's pretty crazy.

    I had a headache after a long time. Mercy pressed her temples and took a deep breath.

    This crazy plan to conquer all the surrounding countries and visit Jeongin had to be prevented first.

    "...I should have Liam at a time like this.’

    Mercy blamed herself for trying to cast a magic spell on Rosé, and began again with tears.

    "Your highness, disputes between nations are not so easy. The same is true of the duties of a king."

    Of course, to Albert, Mercy's words didn't work. Instead, he raised his head and asked in wonder.

    "When did I ever fail to keep what I said?"

    ...in fact, Albert had never done that before.

    Mercy, who was trying to persuade Albert, realized that she was being persuaded.

    He was too good at leading this darn sire, or messenger, to his own discretion.

    When Albert noticed Mercy's agitation, he went on talking.

    "It's the only way to find Jeongin. I have to do it myself. I'm the only one who can see her."

    It wasn't wrong. Albert was the only person who could see and touch Jeongin, who is now in his soul state.

    It wasn't something that I could make others do.

    I didn't mean to do that in the first place.

    Of course, Mercy was not an easy person to persuade. She pouted and lost herself in thought.

    No matter how hard I thought, I didn't understand Albert's way of thinking.

    Mercy didn't know much about love.

    When I met Jeongin, I realized that her gentle and finite nature had attracted Albert.

    I thought that his master's taste was such a kind man. I was happy when I actually talked to Jeongin.

    I know you're a good person. But Albert's actions now crossed the line.

    "It's out of the ordinary, isn't it?"’

    I'm sorry for Jeongin, but I never imagined Albert would fall in love like this.

    He was always rational and a man who drew lines like a knife.

    Mercy took a deep breath and tried to calm Albert down again.

    "Calm down, Your Highness," It hasn't been long since you met Jeongin. You have to look at things rationally."

    Literally, Albert and Jeongin spent time in the tower.

    It is not difficult to fall in love because men and women are always together. But the time was very short.

    Moreover, Albert was the most cool-headed man Mercy knew. He is a person who can judge the situation properly.

    "I think it's better not to make decisions in such a short time, but to think about it a little longer. Of course I'll help you."

    Albert stared straight at Mercy.

    "I'm afraid I can't,"

    Mercy laughed in vain at his firm answer.

    "Your highness, you have only been in the tower for a few months. It's not that long."

    "It was enough time for me."

    The parallel lines continued.

    Mercy eventually raised both hands and feet. Albert was an unbreakable shield.

    Whatever she said all her life, it was impossible to persuade Albert.

    At this point, I had to ask.

    He seemed to understand Albert's feelings beyond what he liked and was close to madness, so that he could understand and follow his actions now.

    "Since when have you been so into it?"”

    Mercy asked the question again with a disappointed look on her face.

    "What made you so happy, I.N?" I'm going crazy wondering how you could change the charge in such a short time."

    It sounded sarcastic, but it was all Mercy's sincerity.

    To be honest, she thought Albert would live alone for the rest of his life.

    Not because no one else approached him, but because no one liked him.

    "If you tell me this, I won't complain any more."

    Albert tried to say the answer that came to his mind.

    The daily life with Jeongin in the tower was good. The little happiness she gave changed his life.

    The time spent in the tower was short, but enough to change his mind..., I was going to say that.

    until he was nearly reminded of something and bothered him.

    Albert gradually narrowed his forehead. The hazy memory, like fog in my head, did not fade away.

    "...is it really just a little happiness that she has given you?"’

    And before that?

    What about when she brought the contract?

    Albert searched his memory carefully.

    An answer that I couldn't understand came out.

    ...just since I first brought the contract.

    From the time she signed the contract and her attitude and way of speaking changed, affection for her began to spring up.

    As if he was waiting for an opportunity, an unknown heart kept stimulating him.

    Her daily life, the way she praised me, and her words and actions quickly settled in my mind.

    It was a surprisingly sudden change, even for him.

    Even though I knew that even if a person had changed, it would not be a reason to fall in love.

    as if I had been waiting for her for a long time.

    At first, he was puzzled by this change. So he made excuses for his actions.

    It's all just an act to take full advantage of her.

    When I kissed her with my eyes open, and when I kissed her forehead, I gave her the same reason was given her the same reason.

    Otherwise, I couldn't explain my sudden desire to touch her.

    But deceiving yourself didn't last long. An emotion that cannot be expressed in terms of using it burst out.

    Expressing emotions and speaking for her was as natural as breathing.

    I didn't have the personality to express such things a lot.

    The same was true of expressing one's desires openly and sometimes metaphorically in front of her.

    Everything was the first time. But it wasn't awkward.

    It was good that she blushed as she listened to her.

    When he expressed his feelings, her reaction was addictive. I kept her on the lookout.

    I called her name more in envy. Every time I called my name, I liked the way I looked at myself.

    There was nothing wrong with it.

    Everything about Jeongin attracted him.

    He remembered clearly the face of Jeongin, still moonlit.

    Rose's face, but a completely different person, smiled as if he were in front of his eyes.

    Her troubled, focused face, cutting off her hair, made her think that whoever was in her eyes did not matter.

    "Rosé, shall we kiss?"

    Everything was so lovely that I couldn't stand it without a kiss.

    He admitted to his lie. He could never take advantage of Jeongin.

    for he had fallen for it first.

    There was no time to wonder at what moment it had seeped in. Just being happy with her was enough. It was the same wherever it was.

    I could no longer imagine life without her.

    "Your highness,"

    Mercy, who was really curious about everything, urged him to answer.

    Albert, who had been thinking over and over again, said slowly:

    "Do you believe in fate, Mercy?"

    Well, if it wasn't fate, there was no way to explain it.

    I realized in an instant that people changed, and I fell in love with Jeongin. His body looked as if he had been waiting to meet Jeongin.

    "I don't know since when," But..."

    As I had told Liam before, there was no word to explain this feeling.

    "I couldn't help but love you."

    “…….”

    "As I have longed for her all my life."

    Albert's eyes, recalling Jeongin, burned like the red sun.

    ...and let go of the man whom I had so longed for. Albert clenched his teeth.

    I didn't want to experience this kind of loss again.

    Wait. In the stream of thought, Albert found something strange.

    "Again... What do you mean?’

    Albert reflected on the idea he had made. Have you ever experienced such a sense of loss before meeting Jeongin?

    I was strangely accustomed to the tender feelings.

    Did you feel this way when your first love left? No, I don't know.

    Memories of her were slowly coming to mind, but there were so many things that were still unclear.

    It was also difficult to determine whether the memory that came to mind now was real.

    Albert shook his head. Above all, now was not the time to care about it.

    The first thing to do was to find Jeongin.

    If you can't find it, you'll end up going crazy.
    Episode 107.

    After hearing his answer, Mercy, who was staring at Albert, lowered her head.

    She lost.

    "Your highness, time is the life, so let's go.”

    Albert's choice never disappointed Mercy.

    This choice is certainly correct.

    "You can reduce your work. No, turn it down. After I have spoken to Duke Liam and Schubert, I will use the magic of welcome."

    Albert has more than enough ability to work and find the whereabouts of a politician, but he is also a human being.

    It was natural that if I kept working, my body would suffer.

    With Mercy's illusion magic, Albert can create a vision of him even if he is away.

    If she helps, Albert will have more time to find Jeongin.

    The grinning Albert flew up into the sky.

    The work began now.

    ***

    I got permission from Emmett to go out with Albert without difficulty.

    Emmett said gladly as soon as I brought it up.

    "I was about to go out today, too.”

    Of course, Emmett didn't go out to spy on us. He had other things to do.

    "I'm staying, but I'll have to pay for the meal.”

    During today's festival, there was a fireworks display by the wizards.

    Emmett finally decided to put his plan into reality when he heard that Matapju was going to attend there.

    The very person who decided to extort money from the owner of the tower... A ridiculous plan!

    Albert was astonished to hear the news and stopped Emmett, but it was a reading of respect to the cow's ear.

    Albert couldn't stay at home not to know what he was going to do today.

    That's how Albert and I ended up going out.

    It was especially cold today. Worried that Albert might catch a cold, I armed him tightly.

    The hat, fur coat and warm scarf I bought last time I went out. Albert became fluffy like a cute bear.

    I can't believe I can see my loved one's childhood in front of me. It's an ordeal, but at this moment, I was a lucky man who would never be again.

    Just looking at Albert made me happy.

    It was worth checking if I ate properly. Albert's face grew slightly fatter.

    It was a small thing, but it was a big change for me, who looked at him every day. for all my nerves were concentrated on Albert.

    Are you allowed to be so cute now that you look as if you're going to seduce everyone when you grow up?

    Eventually, I couldn't resist the temptation and hugged Albert tightly. I couldn't bear it without holding Albert in my arms.

    "Albert..."

    How can a person be so cute? Is it working?

    "I can't breathe..."

    Albert in my arms pushed me away with a bright red face.

    I let him go with regret. You can't help it if you can't breathe.

    "You were so handsome that I couldn't help it.”

    "...what is it to do with being handsome and hugging?"

    "That's how great your charm was, isn't it?

    I praised Albert one more time, and I held his hand and prepared to ascend to heaven.

    Emmett tilted his head in his arms, holding Blackie.

    "You don't have to walk. All I have to do is use the teleport.”

    But if you go by teleport, you can't walk in the beautiful night sky. I remembered Albert reaching out as he walked through the night sky.

    It was so beautiful that I wanted to see it again.

    Then I saw it. Albert's smiling face looks disappointed that he's using teleport.

    "I like to take a walk at night. The sky was clear today, and I could see the stars very well."

    “…….”

    "And I'm afraid to go alone. Albert, will you come with me?" I know you're still mad at me, but....”

    As he clasped Albert's hand with a clouded tongue, he spoke with a kind heart.

    "Then there's nothing we can do. Let's go on foot."

    Of course, there was an indelible smile on his face.

    Albert opened the window, and the wind blew his gray hair slightly. A moderately round forehead was exposed to the wind.

    "Whoa!"

    The shining eyes while looking at the night sky were so beautiful.

    His purity remained quite different from when he spoke to the Duke of Mason.

    I thought for a moment how great it would be if Albert had lived a life of peace.

    If he had lived a life where he could keep this smile, he would have been much happier, if he were less mature and less mature than he is now.

    I would still have loved him, though.

    "Let's go,"

    Albert, who turned his eyes from the night sky to me, grabbed my hand and pulled it. Emmett shrugged his shoulders rather than glanced at us both.

    "I don't like the wind outside, so I'll see you at the festival."

    Emmett disappeared with Blackie. His magic was really smooth.

    I cast a fly spell on Albert and me and went out of the window.

    My white hair glistened in contrast to the black night sky.

    The night sky was shining more beautifully than when I first took a walk.

    We walked, enjoying the night sky, as we did when we first came out.

    Albert glanced at me. I smiled brightly at Albert.

    "Why?"

    I felt like I had something to say. When I asked, Albert pressed his lips and hesitated.

    Instead of rushing him, I waited silently. I didn't hate Albert's silence.

    I knew that if you were hesitant about that personality, it would be a big problem.

    After a while Albert, who took a deep breath, spoke in a low voice.

    "I'm sorry I've been so rude to you these past few days. I don't know why I did that. I don't have the right to catch it....”

    Albert lowered his head and raised it.

    It was very Albert-like to admit his feelings and apologize.

    Perhaps I was not accustomed to saying this, but Albert scratched his head, and I overlapped.

    I laughed inwardly. In the end, I thought we were the same.

    They tried to push each other away, but they eventually admitted their feelings.

    I went on firmly.

    "It's not that I don't deserve it. You may be disappointed with me. I think I could understand that.”

    "...but from your point of view--"

    "You don't have to think about my position. Albert, you can be a little selfish.”

    You still have a lot of hard work to do around you. The bitter thought made my heart ache.

    Albert's eyes sparkled like rubies. The deep red reminded him of the future.

    He whispered with a grin.

    "Thank you,"

    "What have I done?"

    "I can act comfortably in front of you."

    I was at a loss for words.

    Albert when dealing with Gretchen. Albert before the Duke of Mason. Albert before Emmett.

    Nowhere did Albert behave like a child.

    except for me who had seen his deep abyss.

    "...it's an honor for me to be that kind of person to you.”

    The words "thank you" touched my heart. When I finally opened my mouth, I laughed.

    The more I went through his past, the more sad I felt to know how hard he had been.

    Albert's eyes suddenly turned to my bracelet.

    He was staring at the bracelet and repeatedly looking at my face, and closed his eyes and asked.

    "I've been wondering, why do you always wear this bracelet?"”

    "I need this so that you can see me."

    "Ouch!"

    He wasn't very curious about what I was. I might have been afraid to know more.

    After much contemplation, I opened my mouth.

    "It's from someone I love."

    "...who do you love?"

    Albert, who asked back with a puzzled look, narrowed his brows and asked. He seemed to have realized something.

    "Are you leaving because of him?"”

    I laughed my head off.

    It's true that I'm leaving because of him, but....

    "Why don't you just stay here?" I don't think you're a good person when you're away like this and you don't even look for it....”

    To make matters worse, Albert began to speak ill of himself. Albert speaks ill of himself.

    I shouldn't laugh at times like this, but the corners of my mouth kept twitching.

    Albert looked carefully at my expression and shook his head quickly. Then he closed his ears as if he didn't want to hear it.

    "No, I don't want to hear more about this. I think I know the answer without hearing it. It doesn't matter to me whether I leave or not.”

    He says something he doesn't mean. I said, glancing lightly at him.

    "I'm disappointed. I'm worried about you, and I'll see you when you leave."

    "...then you don't have to go.”

    "I'm sorry, I can't do that."

    I had no choice but to answer Albert's question.

    "I'll be waiting for you and looking for you."

    This is because Albert in the past is as important as Albert in the future is.

    In the future, there will be Albert who makes me excited in a different way than now.

    Albert looked at me as if he were disappointed. The hurt face softened my heart.

    ...I think I can tell you this much if I blur my memory with the Fogget magic later.

    "Don't look at me like that," It's not like we'll never see each other again just because we break up."

    Albert's eyes widened at my words. Albert, whose head dropped for a moment, whispered in a whisper.

    "You promised,"

    Albert's hand, which held my hand together, came into force.

    We walked through the night sky again.

    Suddenly, I missed him in the future.

    The night sky I walked with you was beautiful, but I wanted to tell you that you were so beautiful, trying to continue living at a younger age.

    ...and I wanted to whisper that I'm sorry to have kept you waiting so long.

    ***

    Emmett was waiting for us at the entrance to the festival. Indeed, the surroundings have become more colorful than the last time I came here.

    They were all thanks to the snowflakes that adorned the trees.

    "Here comes the Tower of Horse,"

    Emmett reached out and pointed among the people.

    There I found a middle-aged man with the same red hair as Mercy.

    The man with a gracious smile on his face certainly had a different impression than Rostratus.

    I don't think they'll follow Rosturatu on the outside, but they don't know what's inside.

    Emmett patted Blackie, sighed, and murmured:

    "You brought your daughter with you."

    At the end of his gaze, I found Mercy growing her covetous red hair.
    108th episode.

    In fact, I thought it wasn't Mercy at first.

    Mercy, whom I know, had a rather cold impression with short hair, but she was in stark contrast to her image today.

    His hair, which grew up to his waist, was thick, and there was a big smile hanging around his mouth without shadeless.

    Mercy pointed to the fireworks display embroidering the sky with a happy face. The mataphor nodded with a benevolent look.

    "The author is too good to have a name. There is no end to human pretense.”

    Emmett, who was watching them, murmured. I was surprised by the deep hatred on his face.

    It was contrary to his usual mischievous manner of turning everything over.

    Breathing deeply, he stroked Blakie as if he was trying to control his mind. Blackie was like his tranquilizer.

    "That's why I don't like being interested in people."

    “…….”

    "I'm constantly tempted to sweep it says. Once you start to understand, there's no end to it.”

    Emmett's face, gruesomely murmured, had the usual smile on it.

    Then he looked at Albert and said hello.

    "I'll be right back."

    "Teacher, please-"

    "Don't follow me, Countess," If you come, I'll stop you. I may not teach you magic from now on.”

    Albert flinched at the thought that he would not teach him magic. Emmett, who threatened Albert, quickly mingled with the crowd.

    "You never listen to me."

    said Albert in a low voice. He stared resentfully at Emmett's back.

    "Trust your master, Albert,"

    I comforted Albert. It was also true that Emmet was not worried at all.

    I'm worried about wise men, so I don't need them. Emmett must have lived quietly because he wanted to live that way.

    He had a background invisible to ordinary people. The same was true of abnormally smooth magic.

    It was also different from Albert's magic that I saw before I came to the past.

    Even though Albert was such a powerful wizard.

    But Emmett hid all this from Albert. I can't tell Albert everything he doesn't reveal.

    I decided to divert Albert's attention.

    "Albert, look at the firecrackers. The color is so beautiful."

    He pressed his lips as he glanced at the firecracker. It was strange to see him looking nervous.

    Then Albert took my hand. He said in a determined voice.

    "Please stop me, Master,"

    "Did I?"

    "You're a wizard, too," He's a great man."

    I was surprised at the envious look. I could see how much he believed in me.

    Albert, but your master is wise, and I am nothing but a soul that is now in trial.. If your teacher is a human being, I'm like an ant crawling underneath him.

    I've been bothered by his constant retort as an ant, but Emmett is a generous man, so he'll let it slide.

    This is the truth, but I couldn't tell you the reality when I saw Albert's envious gaze.

    I changed my mind.

    Well, even though you can't use magic, you can see what Emmett does, right?

    "Are you worried about your teacher?"”

    Albert shook his head in amazement at my words.

    "No! Why should I! You're busy taking care of that dragon every day."

    "You'll see it all on your face."

    "...there is no one who can read me as well as you.”

    "That's how much I like you."

    Albert, hesitating at my words, curled his lips. Red flowers bloomed on his face.

    Eventually Albert acknowledged his feelings.

    "...yes, I'm worried about my master.”

    a voice full of sincerity Emmett seemed to show him how big he was.

    It wasn't too much. Emmett was also the only person Albert could give him affection at this time.

    Albert's eyes shook.

    "...you don't have much time left to go through. You didn't even tell me when."

    "All right, then wait here.”

    Albert's heart for Emmet was so beautiful that he could no longer refuse. Smiling, I headed to Emmett.

    Matapju met Emmet's eyes.

    "Good morning, Belpett,"

    Emmett was not particularly courteous in front of the tower.

    On the surface, Emmett looked much younger, so Matapju was in a situation where he could be angry.

    However, Belpett, the owner of the tower, looked at the people around him instead and slowly opened his mouth.

    "I've never seen him before...".”

    Belpeter's gaze glanced at Blakie. As Blackie growled, Belpette flinched.

    "The fireworks are beautiful, aren't they?"

    "Yes, contrary to the ugly Belpet,"

    "Ha-ha, you must have a bad feeling about me."

    Emmett, who raised the tail of his eyes, went straight to the point.

    "Wouldn't it be convenient to talk in the absence of your daughter?"

    "I don't know what you're talking about."

    At Emmett's words, Belpett smiled and pretended not to know.

    "Dad, Mu, what's wrong?"

    Mercy blinked anxiously and held his father's hand tightly.

    Emmett stared at her. He said in a calm voice.

    "The children who visited the tower often disappeared, didn't they?" Do you want me to tell you where they went?”

    "What? How could he...?.”

    As soon as Mercy tilted her head, Belpet's face hardened in an instant. He yelled at me.

    "This is no disrespectful!"

    "Should I continue or not?"

    Belpet checked the surroundings. With a loud bang, the fireworks lit up the sky. But there was a lot of tension between them.

    "...Mercy, watch here."

    "Dad, but-"

    "Stay still!”

    Mercy flinched at an unexpected cry.

    Mercy's hand fell while trying to grab the velvet robe. His hurt eyes were filled with tears.

    However, it was impossible for Belpet, who was distracted by Emmet's words, to see how Mercy felt.

    "Where are you going to do it?"

    "...that alley would be great."

    For a moment, Emmett, who was looking at Mercy, raised his hand and pointed to the alleyway. Belpet took the lead first.

    As soon as he entered the alley, Belpet thrust his wand threateningly into Emmet's neck.

    "How much do you know?"

    I watched the fight with interest. Despite the moth that would fall in front of the fire, Belpett's appearance against it was truly amazing.

    Emmett opened his mouth without blinking.

    "That you are selling your children to Marquis Yevnen and the other nobles?”

    "Can't you shut your mouth?"”

    Belpet shook his cane in astonishment. Emmett dodged the attack.

    He raised his hands and grabbed Belpet by the neck. A cane fell from his hand.

    Emmett's voice cooled down. Belpet murmured something in a suppressed voice. He seemed to be trying to use magic.

    But nothing worked for Emmett.

    As soon as he realized how great Emmett was, his face turned blue.

    "How did you come up with the idea of using Countess?"

    I was also surprised by the remark.

    The former owner of the tower went over Albert?

    "I was going to pay the price and bring the Countess!"

    "You know it's illegal."

    ...but I thought Mr. and Mrs. Grey might have done enough. They were writers who were crazy about money.

    "Wow, I'll pay you if you want!"

    Belpet knew he couldn't beat Emmett, and tried to appease him.

    This was what Emmett had hoped for. He nodded his head coolly.

    "That's why I said it."

    “…….”

    Belpett looked perplexed. He didn't seem to know that he would bite so quickly even though he threw the bait.

    "That's it for the money,"

    Emmett held out a piece of paper, and Belpett picked it up with a grim look. He was astonished to see the amount.

    "Are you crazy? How about this amount?"

    Emmett blinked.

    "Should I say it?"

    "...let's get ready."

    I could see Belpet rolling his eyes here, too. It was clear that he was going to pay first and then retaliate.

    "Then I'll give it to you right away."

    At Emmett's words, Belpet opened his eyes wide.

    "Or I could spread the rumor right now."

    Belpet flinched. He measured Emmet's ability. You must have realized now that Emmett's words were not absolutely bluffing.

    Belpett, who had been biting his lips for a while, nodded, saying, "I understand."

    "I'll see you here in an hour."

    Emmett nodded coolly. Belpet quickly disappeared.

    Emmett and I met eye to eye after sending off the velvet.

    "...did you intend to buy Albert?"”

    "To be exact, after illegally buying Albert from Mr. and Mrs. Gray, I intended to erase all of his memories and use him as a slave."

    "But don't you get caught?"”

    "I would have thought that if I had locked it in a tower, it would have been invisible to the public, and that it would have been all right if I had cast a little welcome spell on it would have been all right. for the horse-tower has quite a strong horsepower."

    I opened my mouth wide at the unexpected plot.

    I never imagined such a kidnapping was planned in Albert's childhood.

    At the same time, I could see why Emmett didn't tell Albert about the incident.

    I would have hoped that Albert would not be aware of these issues.

    Questions remained.

    "Albert is a small count, why would he do this?"

    "Knowing that Albert could be a prince, he tried to reduce the puppets that Marquis Yevnen could wield. Marquis Yevnen and Belvedere are co-living and wary of each other."

    In the future when Albert became king, they had already ended their lives and would not, but it was absurd that they had tried to stab each other in the back like this in the past.

    "There must be a reason why Belpet likes beautiful women so much. This isn't the first time I've brought and sold children.”

    I opened my mouth wide for unexpected reasons. I wanted to see everything.

    "I asked for quite a lot of money, I'll erase all memories of my children's business."

    His face in the darkness of the alleyway was particularly decadent.

    "I don't want to get involved in people's affairs, but....”

    Emmett, whose hair was tangled, closed his eyes slowly.

    "I can't do that about Albert."

    There was a sense of despondency in his face as he recalled Albert. His affection for Albert was an unexpected variable.

    Even a man who has lived so long doesn't expect everything.

    That was life.
    The 109th episode 109.

    "I didn't want to be interested in the world, and this was true of Albert, but....”

    Emmett, speaking in a dark voice, shrugged his shoulders.

    "I have only a few minutes left before my end, so let's say that this intervention is an exception."

    said Emmet, turning to me.

    "For instance, Albert has nothing to worry about. What he needs to know."

    I glanced lightly at him.

    "You don't tell me anything, so Albert has to worry. Albert doesn't even know that Emmett is a transcendent."

    "Albert doesn't need to know more about me."

    Emmett struggled to distance himself from Albert.

    However, there is only one conclusion that he, who is not interested in the world, takes care of Albert even when he touches Mattapju.

    "That's how you ended up loving Albert."

    Emmett, with his eyes wide open, shrugged at my words.

    "You're making me speechless."

    I told him the truth that he had tried to ignore.

    He glanced at me and folded his arms.

    "From the beginning, I did not approach the Countess with good intentions."

    "...did you intend to use it?"”

    "It's more like revenge,"

    It was a much heavier subject than I thought. Emmett's gaze fell sadly. He gave a quick laugh.

    "This is my last present of conscience."

    For the first time, I was curious about Emmet's life.

    Even after becoming a wise man, he pursued a quiet life.

    Whoever the object of revenge was, even though he had the ability to solve it himself, he tried to revenge through Albert.

    All he did before he died, however, was blackmailing Belpet to get the money. Even this was for Albert.

    Emmett really cared for Albert, even though he was indifferent to others.

    I clearly remembered Albert's earnest face when he asked me for Emmett earlier.

    Future Albert mourned his death.

    A family came into my mind.

    "...if he were to live."’

    If Emmet lived, much of Albert's life would have changed.

    You wouldn't have to go to Rostrato to live with such a low self-esteem.

    Just by looking at the conversation between Emmett and Belpett, I could tell that much.

    As such, Emmett had a profound influence on Albert's life.

    Albert can be happier if Emmett survives.

    A voice like a revelation came into my mind.

    [If you stop Emmett from dying, Albert can be happy from an early age.]

    A clear voice pierced my heart.

    This is an ordeal.

    I was given a choice. Are you going to persuade Emmet to save him, or just let him die?

    I've never thought of saving Emmett. His death has already come true in the future.

    But this has become a past that I can change.

    The future Albert continued to suffer under Rosturatu. But if you're with Emmett, you don't have to.

    If I ask Emmett to erase the memory of the Grey family and go on a trip to another country, I won't be trapped in a tower in the future.

    His life is a complete turnaround.

    ...instead of I no longer exist.

    "Don't say it,"

    I raised my head suddenly. Emmett was staring at me. His eyes were as if he were going to see through everything about me.

    "I'm weak-minded, and I might be persuaded, so stay put."

    His words made me realize more completely. This is the turning point of Albert's life.

    "Let him die like this."

    I couldn't answer Emmett, who spoke with a relaxed face.

    A heavy stone began to lay upon my heart.

    It was the first time I realized that I could meet Albert in the future only when I turned a blind eye to Albert's pain.

    I clenched my fist to control my emotions.

    whispered Emmett, staring at the Belpet coming far away.

    "Even this is the passage of time."

    I chewed my lips. But I couldn't bring myself to persuade him.

    I hoped that Albert would remain the same in the future.

    Even though I knew it would make Albert cry now.

    I was a very selfish person.

    ***

    Belpet was able to get the money ready without difficulty. It was possible because I had a short meeting with Marquis Yevnen today.

    Earlier, the money demanded by an unidentified man was enough for most nobles to live for 30 years.

    There was only one reason why he wanted to pay this price.

    This is because it becomes troublesome when it falls into the ear of Marquis Yevnen.

    Belpet, who confirmed that Mercy was sitting on the bench watching the fireworks, hurried to Marquis Yevnen. I couldn't waste my time.

    "Marquis,"

    "Here you are,"

    said the Marquis of Yefnen, with a grin. Belphet was surprised to see Marquis Yevnen, who seemed happier than he had expected.

    "It's an honor to see you again."

    Belvedere exchanged greetings and examined the Marquis of Yefen.

    He is a difficult person to please. If you're in a good mood, there's a good reason for it....

    Before long, Belpet found a little dragon beside Marquis Yevnen.

    "This is…"

    "Say hello to the Dragon I'm seeing this time." His name is Alexander.”

    The blue-pretty dragon had a wary look beside Marquis Yevnen.

    Marquis Yevnen blinked loosely as he handed over a box of treasures.

    "So this investment will be used for the future of the wizards?"

    Of course, this was completely different from the truth.

    This time the Marquis of Yevnen delivered him the money he had given him, for he had been doing the work and selling off his children.

    The quick-witted Belpet nodded immediately. It was a bonus to wear a pretentious smile around his mouth.

    "Of course, I'm sure the young wizards will be pleased. But in such a shabby place, how did the Dragon of the Little Dragon....”

    "I heard you came to see the festival. He wants to be quiet, so he's going to stay with me.”

    The servant came near the Marquis of Yevnen.

    "Then go to the house and rest, Mr. Alexander."

    Alexander nodded and followed the clock.

    "...you're a marquis to run into a baby dragon. Are you going to be a contractor?”

    Marquis Yeppen chuckled at Velfet's flattery.

    "You still have a little time until your 500th birthday. I'm trying to build trust until then."

    "I see. That's a good idea."

    Belpet nodded. He knew how obsessed Marquis Yevnen was with magic.

    Marquis Yevnen was his greatest source of money. It was true that he had to be wary of him and at the same time served him well.

    This is because without Marquis Yevnen, his wealth could not be accumulated.

    Marquis Yevnen was particularly good at paying for the children. Even more so for children with magical powers.

    "Do you like the product we gave you this time?"

    Marquis Yevnen raised his eyebrows at the secret whisper of Belpett. Belpet smiled and flirted.

    "It would be perfect for a maid. He said he had done such a thing since he was a child.”

    Belpet did not know exactly what Marquis Yevnen was doing with the children.

    To be honest, I didn't even want to know. All I needed was money.

    This time the child who had been sold to Marquis Yevnen had light brown hair.

    He was also quite talented in magic, so I thought I'd take him to the tower, but Marquis Yevnen took him away with a premium. There was no reason to refuse.

    "If I have another child like that, I'll bring him."

    "No, now the children....”

    The thoughtful Marquis of Marquis Yevnen bent round. He patted Belpet on the shoulder.

    "Don't you feel sorry for the children?" I'll take my hands off this job now. But I'll ask my slave to do it."

    Belpett was amazed at the brazen manner in which he was about to withdraw. But he didn't make it obvious.

    "Yes, don't worry,"

    In case of such a situation, I left a document. My business was going to continue.

    Apart from Marquis Frenn, there were many nobles interested in children.

    The festival was a great opportunity at a time like this. It is no wonder that children disappear in crowded conditions.

    In particular, the children living on the street were like his breadwinners. You can keep using it at a low price.

    Anyway, today's deal ended safely.

    Belpet bowed to the Marquis of Yevnen. said Marquis Yevnen, condescendingly.

    "Well, I'll see you at this banquet."

    "Yes,"

    Belpet spat as soon as Marquis Yefen disappeared from sight. They followed well in the front, but in the back, they were like enemies.

    In order to become a close aide to Rostrato, you have to bump into him one day.

    Albert was going to use it for this, but... There is a need to be more cautious in the future.

    I had to know how many other people besides the man had realized his plan. Belpet, who was thinking of the man's face, gritted his teeth.

    How dare you dig behind Matapju? He was a human being who came out of the boat.

    First of all, I'll pay you to cover your mouth and induce you to let your guard down.

    However, there must be a high level of follow-up magic on the money given to him. So that the moment he spends his money somehow, he is summoned to the tower.

    Pursuit magic was Belpet's specialty, and no great wizard could easily find out.

    In the tower, Belpet was like a king.

    The opponent's magical ability and magic seemed quite great, but he would not be able to cope with the collaboration of himself and the wizards in the tower.

    "I'll kill you brutally."

    He went out to see Emmet again. The thought of punishing him lightened my steps.

    Emmett was waiting for him.

    "Here's the money you promised."

    Emmet opened the jewelry box to check the jewels inside. Then he narrowed his eyes.

    "Tracking magic, that's a shame."

    "...what?"

    As soon as Emmett's hand moved, all the magic on the jewel box was released. His mouth was silent, and he broke the most powerful magic of Belpett.

    It was only then that Belpet realized that the man was a monster.

    a monster beyond one's control

    "Do you know why I live quietly?"

    “…….”

    "It's no use giving your heart to everything that's going to fall." because I feel it."

    A horrified look made Belpet gaspants gasped.

    He remembered that the man in front of him, who had managed to get his head on the line, had asked him for money.

    "Do, I can give you more money-

    "No, it's time to nip it in the bud."

    Indifferently answering, Emmett cast a forked spell on Belpet.

    "Gasp!"

    cried the Belpet. Emmett began to manipulate his memory.

    As a wise man, Belpet's ability exceeded that of the Cannabis. He was able to erase all the memories he wanted.

    Emmett wiped out all the evil deeds of Belpett, the Horse Tower.

    Belpet fell unconscious.

    When you wake up again, you won't remember anything about what you've been doing. This project itself will be avoided.

    However, the nature of human beings does not change easily. Whatever he does, Belpet will be destroyed in the same pursuit of greed as ever.

    Emmett understood.

    The fact that people don't change easily.

    "That applies to me, too.’

    Emmett smiled bitterly. He left the velveteen and stepped back to Albert.
    110th episode.

    While Emmett went to get the money from Belpet, I returned to Albert.

    As soon as I saw Albert's face, I felt guilty that I knew of Emmet's death and could not persuade him.

    I knew I could stop it, so I didn't even know it was worse.

    Albert, who was restless, looked at me and became calm, then tilted his head.

    "Where's your teacher?"

    "You'll be here in a minute.”

    Albert looked sullen at my words.

    "I told you to look after your master.”

    said Albert, sighing. I smiled awkwardly.

    "You're really done with your work, aren't you?" To my surprise, Ma Tappu accepted everything Emmett said. You don't have to worry about retaliation.”

    I made a good deal of the facts. So that Albert doesn't have to worry about Emmett anymore.

    "The story ended well. They'll bring the money. There was nothing for you to worry about.”

    But even after I had finished, Albert continued to look at my expression.

    "Well,"

    I felt uneasy at the thinning of his eyes. Albert's mouth slowly opened.

    "But why is your face so dark?"”

    “…….”

    "As if something bad had happened."

    Albert must have a lot of questions to ask.

    How did the story go, how Emmett threatened Belpet to make him prepare the money? Why is it that you don't have to worry about retaliation?

    How far can I go? I was lost in thought.

    After listening to Emmett's story, I went through an ordeal and kept thinking.

    Can he just let go of Emmet's death as much as I do? Is it really reasonable to just let him die?

    Emmett told me not to prevent my death.

    Yeah, maybe his death is unstoppable.

    If we change the facts, not only me, but also Hayang's life will be in danger.

    I want to see Albert again alive. If I have to overcome the pain and guilt I feel now, I will.

    But can't you change the little things?

    So that he can accept Emmet's death more comfortably?

    First, I had to ask Emmet's opinion and think more. I couldn't do it on my own, for Hayang's life was at stake.

    But if he couldn't change the ordeal he had to go through, it was my heart that I wanted to reduce the intensity.

    I glanced at Albert. Albert looked me in the eye and said coolly:

    "I trust you, so I won't ask you any more questions."

    That was an unexpected answer.

    said Albert, holding my hand firmly.

    "Because I trust you."

    There was an illusion of warmth coming from the hands they held together.

    Young Albert, who became too quick to read people's feelings and feelings, read them too well.

    Like him in the future, I knew I would say what I wanted.

    I tried to comfort him, but I was being comforted.

    How can I not look at him like this? How can I not love him?

    I chewed my lips to get rid of the emotional feeling. I leaned down and held Albert in my arms, much smaller than I was.

    Then he muttered in a rather shaky voice.

    "Albert, I really like you."

    "Well, well..."

    "I'm glad you're you." Thank you for being born in this world.”

    I was grateful that he was such a thoughtful man.

    The word "likes" was not enough. But I couldn't say I love you.

    Albert, who must confess, will be waiting for me in the future.

    I'll keep telling him I love him when I see him again. I regretted that I had always lacked expression compared to Albert.

    I'm seeing him now, but what we know about each other is very different.

    Albert, who was frozen as if bewildered by my fastball, raised his hand and patted me on the back.

    he asked.

    "What happened?"”

    "I don't think I've ever expressed my feelings to you."

    "…I asked you what happened, and you said strange things."

    "A little bit of a hard work has happened.”

    Albert tilted his head after he escaped from my arms. asked Albert, who had been in agony.

    "Did your teacher scold you?"”

    "No, it's just....”

    I always spoke frankly to him. I don't want to hide everything just because he's a child now.

    Instinctively, I knew I couldn't tell you that I was going through an ordeal.

    Except Emmett, who is wise and knows everything, couldn't ask for help from others.

    But it wasn't that I couldn't tell him anything.

    "I was afraid that my actions might hurt you now.”

    "...you to me?"

    Albert said absurdly, and added absurdly.

    "How can the man who saved my life hurt me?"

    The short words comforted me again.

    He fiddled with my hand and raised his head. I met the right eye. Albert blinked anxiously and murmured.

    "You saved my life, didn't you?" Don't be frightened by yourself."

    “…….”

    "I don't want you to be sad."

    Albert has already given me a lot of affection.

    I was so happy that the time I spent with him seemed to remain a happy memory for him, but I was bitter because it seemed to show how hungry he was for human affection.

    He's already checking on me and trying to take care of me.

    I hung my little finger on his little finger. said he with a determined look.

    "Well, let's promise one thing."

    Albert opened his eyes wide.

    "What?"

    "Give me a little more expression of how you are and how you feel."

    I want to relieve him of any burden he carries in the future.

    "I want you to keep doing that."

    I murmured softly and smiled self-helpfully.

    "There's so much I want from you. selfishly."

    Albert blinked. He muttered in silence.

    "I'll only do it to you."

    His red eyes contained a flame that was still exploding. Color seeped into his eyes.

    Albert pinched his pinky in my hand. The voice of a beautiful voice pierced my ears. He faced me resolutely.

    "So you can do that,"

    I felt as if I were possessed by him in the future.

    "You can expect more from me.”

    Then you won't be able to leave me.

    Albert's voice fell sharply.

    Heavy snow began to fall among the fireworks that burst from the sky.

    It was beautiful in the middle of the snowflakes, colorful fireworks, and even snowy festivals.

    But nothing was as beautiful as Albert's earnest desire.

    ***

    Marquis Yevnen greeted Alexander early in the morning and left the room.

    It's been a long time since I've tried so hard to hide my true nature. He must have met a dragon, too.

    The days of becoming a cannabis, his lifelong dream, are closer.

    It is an unexplained miracle to meet a baby dragon in life.

    How can I get past a treasure in front of me?

    Dragon had to invest a long time because he was very careful in choosing a contractor.

    Alexander was particularly alert.

    First of all, he succeeded in approaching him in a friendly manner and treating him, but he did not seem to believe in himself yet.

    Perhaps, in order to gain Alexander's trust, he will have to take good care of the next decade or so.

    The dragon's concept of time was clearly different from that of humans.

    Of course, considering the magic that would occur after becoming a contractor, the time was not a waste at all.

    It was not difficult for him, who was in power in the world where Rosturatu ruled.

    The dragon lived for a long time. He realized that there were many sides to people.

    Knowing that an angel could be a demon to one another, he could neither firmly push Marquis Yevnen nor fully accept him.

    Marquis Yevnen played a pure scholar before him.

    "I have about 20 years left until my 500th birthday.’

    It is rare for a dragon to face an ordeal alone. You will try to find a contractor among the people around you, and you will be cautious just before your birthday.

    We had to keep a good relationship until then.

    "Choose me, Dragon."

    Marquis Yevnen's eyes shone with greed. Alexander's face was filled with excitement.

    "Otherwise, I'll give you death."’

    If this little dragon doesn't want to sign him after that, he'll get even.

    Shouldn't there be a reward for putting so much effort like this way?

    The disaster was enough to cover my personal connections and money. There will be no problem if you escape to the country next door.

    Marquis Yevnen, who had no idea, smacked his lips.

    "I'm sorry I wasn't born with it.’

    God seems to be fair. given that instead of giving him power and brains, he did not give him horsepower. His steps moved busily.

    It was a banquet held every time in time for the festival, but this time it was a little different.

    I was particularly concerned because I had a special guest.

    "The word "guest" is too much.’

    Marquis Yevnen shook his head with narrowed eyes.

    It would be more appropriate to say that you are looking for a puppet that suits your taste than a guest.

    Albert Gray. This is because it was the day to confirm whether he was really qualified to become a prince.

    The banquet was a place to see if Albert had the chance to hit Rosturatu and himself later.

    In a word, it was a place to humiliate him.

    It was almost time for Rostrato to choose his successor. Albert Gray was qualified for the position.

    However, Rostrato found out that she was a beautiful woman and was not happy with it. To him, the prince had to be as insignificant as a bug.

    so that he could play in the palm of his hand with the retired Rosturatu, even if he was later crowned king.

    Marquis Yevnen frowned as he remembered Albert's face.

    "It's definitely half-and-half what you look at it."

    But that's all. The beauty of the powerless only interferes with life.

    Considering the Grey couple, who had come to collect money for them the other day, it was great that Albert Gray had never been crazy.

    It was a bonus for everyone to hush and laugh at the Grey family.

    A family that has a royal lineage and is ruined is qualified to become a prince.

    That's why I had to step on her more.

    Marquis Yevnen smiled with delight, recalling the situation Albert was going through.

    It was so much fun to trample on young sprouts.
     
  19. Rubyn_

    Rubyn_ Active Member

    Joined:
    Feb 4, 2022
    Messages:
    16
    Likes Received:
    305
    Reading List:
    Link
    Hi everybody, hope your doing fine! I'm back with some more spoilers :blobsmilehappyeyes:

    Episode 111.

    Marquis Yevnen faced the servant who was waiting for him.

    "What did you say?"

    "I'm ready,"

    Marquis Yevnen's eyes glistened insidiously.

    The preparations for a humiliating time for Albert at the banquet were gradually completed. The servant looked at him and asked.

    "Do you really want this child?"

    "I'm going to hang myself if things go wrong anyway, so it's okay."

    It was a mercy to him. The child was already dead from the time he was caught robbing his pocket.

    I just put my life on the line for this job.

    a lowly child rolling around in the slums Isn't it the perfect combination for Albert?

    "I'm looking forward to it,"

    Marquis Yevnen laughed merrily at the thought of a position for Albert.

    As long as Rostrato was in good shape, his future would continue to be prosperous.

    Life can be so sweet if you look a little away, but I don't know why people struggle so hard.

    Next he went down to the basement.

    This was a place where only the Marquis of Yefnen could come in and out, and no one could go without a special key.

    The altar of his sacrifice in the capital's mansion was equipped with a similar device.

    The child, who was lying inside the prison, noticed the sign of someone and rose up one by one.

    "I want you to get out of here....”

    The child spoke earnestly with a dirty face. The light brown hair shook with a shivering face.

    The orphan, who didn't even have a name that he bought from Belpet, showed more magical talents than he thought.

    He intended to take advantage of it.

    "If you listen to me, I'll let you go out."

    I will make my child's horsepower my own sacrifice after growing it to the fullest.

    "This must be the last offering."

    Unfortunately, it was an unavoidable choice.

    Even if the children were sacrificed, there was not much change in their mana, and the process of disposing of the bodies was becoming increasingly difficult.

    In any case, even if the child just died, he had the second best option, Alexander.

    "I'll do anything. I beg of course.

    The child clasped his hands and prayed. His eyes were full of earnestness.

    The starving child easily gave everything his heart. Marquis Yevnen smiled satisfactorily.

    "Then I must begin again by telling you who your master is."

    As long as Rosturatu was in power, there was no stain on his life.

    ***

    I went to see the festival with Albert every day. The snowflakes that covered the village were dazzlingly beautiful.

    I didn't forget to bring Albert a present every day.

    It was a small present, but Albert never refused.

    As the festival ended, my body changed. Even if I didn't wear a bracelet, my face and part of my body were visible to others.

    A body was being created that did not have to rely on spirits or magic.

    This meant that Hayang was properly overcoming the ordeal.

    I kept saying hello to Hayang. The story to Hayang became a daily routine, just like the diary of the day-to-day story.

    There was something that continued without being seen. I believed in the white sheep.

    It was not long before Albert went to the feast of Marquis Yevnen.

    It was the day Gretchen paid special attention.

    Albert wore a particularly high-quality krabat and a jewel cuff for today.

    His swept-back hair made him look mature.

    I also checked his condition.

    "The count's face will wear out."

    Emmett, who was watching me next to me, spoke as if he was tired of it. I glanced at him and stared at Albert.

    I couldn't toss every collar of my clothes in vainly. There was only one thing I could say while looking at him.

    "Albert, that'

    Albert's face flamed up.

    I turned my head as if I didn't want to be seen, but if my heart was conveyed, that was enough.

    ...but even Albert, perfect to me, would look different to Marquis Yevnen.

    There was a conflict between his desire to spend it for his future and his wish that Albert would no longer be hurt.

    But I remembered Emmet's words.

    He was well aware of Albert's current situation.

    "They are not people who move without thinking."

    Emmett said that there must be a good reason why Marquis Yevnen, who did not even look up to Albert, invited him.

    He predicted that the Duke of Mason's recent visit might have been due to his notice.

    In a word, the banquet would be a place to see if Albert was qualified as a prince.

    Albert's becoming a prince was the biggest event in his life.

    The echo in my head grew louder.

    "If you don't send Albert to the feast, he'll just live as Countess."]

    My face seems to be burning. I shivered and sighed.

    The ordeal put me on the bench every moment.

    Holding Albert by the shoulder, I asked earnestly.

    "Are you sure you want to go?"

    "I didn't have a choice in the first place.”

    murmured Albert, shaking his head.

    If I go there today, there will be only people who will bite him.

    I chewed my lips. Albert stared at me.

    "It's all right.

    I've been saying it's okay since then! These customs should be corrected. I flatly denied what he said.

    "...you're not all right."

    "Yes,"

    It was ridiculous to see Albert accept what I said. Then, where are you going?.

    "But thanks to you, I'm all right."

    Albert smiled slightly.

    "I have the courage to live a little longer."

    Albert put his hand on the back of my hand.

    "Thanks to you,"

    The words cleared my troubled mind.

    If he is inescapable hardship, he can overcome it together by being together.

    I can overcome all these trials. You must see Albert and Miss White!

    I made up my mind again. It was a load off my mind.

    It wasn't just a resolution.

    I did what I could in my line.

    I remembered the conversation I had with Emmett.

    If he could not change the situation in which he died, I wished Albert's death would have been less shocking.

    Originally, Emmett was going to come back here before he died to show Albert his final appearance.

    So that his death may remain a painful trauma to Albert. To hate dragons for the rest of your life.

    Then he tried to hand over the money he had extorted from Belpet.

    I tried to persuade Emmett. He and Albert said that the end of the story had not to be so tragic.

    This was possible because Albert knew why he hated dragons.

    Even if it wasn't for Emmett's death, Albert would see me and Hayang disappear, and he would hate dragons because of me.

    In my persistent persuasion, Emmett eventually raised both hands and feet, and it seems that hundreds of years of living are not much more stubborn, and he eventually decided to show Albert his final appearance properly.

    ... No, I was supposed to, but Emmett had not spoken yet.

    This is different from what you promised! I murmured to myself and quietly glanced at Emmett.

    Emmett, who was exhaling after my gaze, slowly opened his mouth.

    "Oh, Countess," For your information."

    "...yes."

    "Tomorrow is Blackie's 500th birthday."

    Albert looked at Emmett blankly and slowly opened his mouth.

    Albert's gaze grew increasingly fierce. Emmett flinched. He seemed to know what he had done wrong.

    "I didn't want to tell you because I knew this was going to happen....”

    Emmett, muttering so quietly that I could barely hear him, pressed his temples hard. Of course, my conscience was not hurt at all.

    cried Albert, closing his forehead.

    "Why are you telling me that now?"

    Emmett interrupted Albert with a wave of his hand in hand.

    "I told you," Don't be too attached to me."

    It was a remark of calmness. Albert, at a loss for words in an instant, shut his mouth.

    Emmett seemed to have been hurt by the way he was cutting him like a knife.

    There was a chill between the two. The sight made me sweat.

    No, I didn't tell you to do this! I wanted my teacher and student to be more beautiful at the end!

    "Albert, you said it because you wanted to spend the last moment with me.”

    Instead of Emmett, I started to deal with the situation.

    However, Albert's expression did not change. As he stared at Emmett, he asked.

    "Are you sure, Master?"

    Emmett tried to ignore Albert's gaze.

    "I'll see you when I get back."

    However, he did not deny Albert's words.

    I saw Albert in Emmet's tone.

    The bodies were exactly alike, saying that they were not each other, but that they could not hide their true feelings.

    It must have been Emmett who acted coldly and cared about him and caring.

    Albert's face was even brighter. Albert, who was scratching his backside shyly, turned to me.

    "Are you going...?"”

    Emmett knew today's banquet was an inevitable place for Albert's future, so he didn't stop him from going.

    But he said he wouldn't go. The reason was that he didn't want to see Albert suffer.

    But I was different.

    I didn't want to leave him alone, but aside from that, I couldn't avoid this position.

    This banquet was part of my ordeal.

    I held Albert's hand with a big smile.

    "Of course, how can I let you go alone?"

    Albert opened his eyes wide at my words and laughed.

    Albert, who smiled brightly, hastily continued, as if he had remembered something.

    "...you don't have to stick with me all the time.”

    He roughly guessed what he was going through today, and he was relieved that I was going with him, saying that he didn't want to be caught like that.

    That's how much he was afraid of being alone. said I, eye-to-eye to eye.

    "If there's anything you don't want me to hear or see, tell me.”

    “…….”

    "I'll cover your ears and close your eyes when you want to."

    If he doesn't want to, I'll do my best to respect his opinion.

    But I wasn't completely sure.

    I didn't know what would happen to him.

    And my hunch was not wrong.
    Episode 112.

    There was a special carriage waiting for Albert outside. Of course, he didn't sing it.

    I didn't have money to spend on wagons when I was going around borrowing money from people.

    On the surface, it seemed like a thoughtful gift, but it was a trick by Marquis Yevnen to keep an eye on him.

    Albert got into the carriage with a calm face.

    The carriage rattled. Albert looked down at the floor with a rather anxious look and looked out the window. He seemed nervous.

    "Will it help to hold hands?"”

    I asked, putting my hand on Albert's hand. Albert blinked at my words and nodded slowly.

    "Albert,"

    I called his name quietly, and I interlocked my fingers between his knuckles and put my forehead together.

    Albert's calm face heated up with anger.

    "What are you doing?"

    Albert stuttered in bewilderment. I drew close to Albert, who stood back, and put my forehead together.

    The carriage was so narrow that Albert could not escape.

    Knowing what's going to happen doesn't mean you're ready. If so, I want to give you the strength to endure that time before you go.

    Albert and I met very closely.

    "Thank you for being born in this world and meeting me.”

    He seems surprised by the sudden remark. Albert stared blankly at me as if he had nothing to say.

    His eyes were filled with me.

    "Thank you for making up your mind to live again.”

    It was a thank you message that I've always wanted to say to him.

    Albert was still staring at me. I pressed my forehead against his and fell off.

    "No matter what happens today, don't get hurt."

    “…….”

    "No, tell me if you're hurt. So that I can comfort you."

    "...I can't give you anything, but why do you always give it to me?"

    asked Albert, finally opening his mouth. His eyes were filled with questions.

    But it's a lie that he didn't give me anything.

    I have already received too much from him. It was the same for him in the future and for him in the past.

    I replied with a bright smile.

    "Your existence alone brings me happiness every moment."

    He took my hand and put strength into it.

    I wondered why he looked the same as usual, but I thought he was going to cry.

    Did he want to hide his expression? Albert bowed his head in a hurry, and said nothing.

    But he never let go of my hand. My hand held him as if it were his last rope.

    Soon we arrived at the villa of Marquis Yevnen.

    ***

    On the surface, the size of the mansion was enormous.

    The mansion, which looked three times as luxurious as Albert's villa, was very luxurious and luxurious. It was larger than Liam's castle in the north.

    When we got out of the carriage, the servant led us inside.

    Entering the hallway, Albert and I were led to a large hall, saying that the banquet would begin soon.

    I could feel the eyes of the servants glancing at Albert.

    Albert shut his lips tightly and turned away from their eyes. He looked very cold, completely different from when he was with me.

    "This way,"

    The hall with calm music was of great size. But apart from him, there was no human smell at all.

    It was a splendidly decorated room with a gloomy atmosphere. The mansion seemed to show the inner side of Marquis Yevnen.

    At the end of the table was a simple refreshment and wine for people.

    The splendidly dressed people talked to each other and put their wine glasses together. The clang blends in with the music.

    As soon as Albert stepped into the hall, people's eyes were on him.

    As if the time in the hall had stopped, no one moved. It was a curiously persistent gaze.

    I couldn't feel anything, but I felt goosebumps on my back. Albert shut his mouth and accepted it without hesitation.

    Albert went on and on.

    Albert nodded his head and greeted the people one after another, approaching the table.

    "Countess!"

    Fortunately, there was a familiar face. When Liam saw Albert's face, he rushed over.

    "It's been a long time,"

    He greeted Albert with a big smile. His cheerful atmosphere contrasted so much with this mansion that it was heterogeneous.

    "It's been a long time for me, too.

    Albert held Liam's hand with his slightly loose eyes bent finely. Seeing the two of them talking made me happy.

    I looked around and saw another familiar face.

    Belpett, who had been threatened by Emmett, and Mercy, who was following him.

    Mercy, who glistened at the snack on the table, immediately picked up a macaron and chewed it.

    It was innocent to see him eating sweets and liking them.

    It seemed that he was interested in glancing at Albert while eating.

    Everything seemed peaceful, but strangely, there was growing anxiety.

    And my expectation became true the moment Marquis Yevnen entered the hall.

    The moment he entered, the air in the hall changed again.

    "Oh, Countess," Are you here at last?"

    "Thank you for inviting me here, Marquis Yevnen," I'm honored to have the opportunity to attend."

    Albert greeted Marquis Yevnen in a formal manner.

    Marquis Yevnen's gaze, staring at Albert, reached the balcony connected to the hall.

    Something is fishy.

    It bothered me to care about the balcony even though the curtains were closed and no one had ever walked around.

    I had an intuition that I must look into the plan.

    Now was the right time for Marquis Yevnen and Albert to greet each other.

    "Albert, let me check something for a moment."

    I whispered to Albert first, asking for his understanding, and made a quick move to the balcony.

    Surprisingly, the door was slightly open. I came out and found Rosturatu.

    "You're about to begin,"”

    The face that smiled satisfactorily at Albert resembled the face that enjoyed the last feast to the fullest.

    He stared at Albert and Marquis Yevnen through the gap between the curtains.

    It was a dark balcony, so people couldn't see it. It was a good place for him to hide and observe someone.

    "Is it really of the prince's material?".”

    Rostrato frowned as he stroked his beard.

    Emmett's prediction was right.

    Before Albert became a prince, Rosturatu came here to see what Albert was like.

    I found something in Rostrato's ear. It seemed to be a device that communicates voices.

    Even so, it would have been difficult to convey the voices of Albert and Marquis Yevnen to the balcony, which was somewhat far away.

    I read in Rostratus' eyes a sense of distrust.

    He was still wondering whether to put Albert on the throne.

    My actions can change the future.]

    A voice rang in my head again.

    I got goosebumps all over my back. I clenched my fist and took a deep breath. Then he went back to Albert.

    They must have finished greeting Marquis Yevnen, but the two were still in confrontation.

    The atmosphere was much heavier than before. I've only been away for a while, but what happened?

    There was a strange silence in the hall.

    He frowned and tried to grasp the situation around him, but Marquis Yevnen spoke.

    "Do you understand me, Countess So?"

    "Yes,"

    Albert looked at me for a moment. He continued, seeing my puzzled face.

    "You told me that I had a child walking around the street trying to steal the marquis' purse.”

    ...what nonsense is that? First of all, the premise that he tried to steal his wallet by making someone else do it when he was in need of money was against logic.

    Other than that, there were many things that made no sense at all.

    Albert clenched his fist. People were already talking.

    I looked at him with nervousness. It bothered me that I had just seen Rosturatu to intervene in my current affairs.

    "But, Marquis," I am a countess, and I am a man to see the marquis from now on. How dare I do such a thing, even to the Marquis, who helped me pay off my debts?"

    Albert refuted Marquis Yevnen's contradiction in a quiet voice. Marquis Yevnen's eyebrows rose slightly.

    "You can look into it now, can't you?"

    said the Marquis of Yevnen, beckoning to his servant.

    After listening to him, the servant went out and came back into the hall. A child was being dragged into his hand.

    The child had bruises all over his body, as if he had been beaten for quite some time. His eyes were covered with cloth, and his whole body was bound.

    "This child will be the evidence.”

    The servant loosened the blindfolded cloth.

    "Oh, my God."

    I shut my mouth. There was Schubert, who could not open his eyes properly because of a bruise.

    No adult frowned at the child's tragic appearance.

    Liam and Mercy were the only ones with astonished faces.

    The definition of the hall went only as Marquis Yevnen thought.

    "At first he kept silent. I gave him pain, and he finally opened his mouth."

    Schubert's pupils, which had been breathing heavily, He began to tremble all over.

    Albert looked at Schubert with a calm face.

    "Well, say it again. Who told you to steal my belongings?"

    Schubert pouted and shut his mouth.

    The Marquis of Yefnen frowned. I knew instinctively.

    that Marquis Yevnen had forced Schubert to set Albert up.

    said Marquis Yevnen shortly afterwards.

    "Well, the child is shaking. The person who threatened him was in front of him, and he seemed frightened."

    "That's not--"

    Schubert began to cough as he spoke in a fit of rage.

    Then the servant who had dragged him in covered Schubert's mouth with a cloth.

    He looked frightening enough to appear in a horror story.

    But no one questioned Marquis Yefen's words.

    I laughed in vain.

    Witnesses were not important in the first place.

    for what they needed was an appropriate excuse.

    for they were all of one mind and one mind.

    said Marquis Yevnen, grinning mercifully.

    "Don't worry, Countess," I don't want a big punishment, either. I have to keep seeing the Countess."

    “…….”

    "But shouldn't I give you a proper punishment?"

    It was the first time I had a murderous intention in a word that could not be called a dog's voice.

    Even though I knew he was going to die in the future.
    Episode 113.

    I was distressed to hear Marquis Yevnen's dog.

    ...is it really impossible to kill him? He is going to die anyway. I'm just pushing it forward a little bit, but wouldn't it be all right?

    No, if I can't kill him, I'd give Albert the same pain as the insult he gave me.

    I thought it was ridiculous. However, it was not easy to resist temptation.

    The moment I stepped out of here for Albert, knowing that too much would go wrong, I had a strong urge to do so.

    There is an opportunity in front of you to change the future of course.

    Instead, there is a chance for revenge.

    How can I let all this go?

    How can he just let go of what he's hurt now by saying that it's just for the future when he meets with me?

    I clenched my lips. If I had felt pain, I would have bled and remained.

    I repeated, closing my eyes.

    This is an ordeal. I shouldn't have done anything. Rosturatu is not pleased with Albert anyway.

    If there was a scene where I helped Albert or harmed the people around him, Albert's future could be very twisted.

    I put my hand on Albert's.

    Albert flinched for a moment. A slight lowering of his gaze loosened Albert's eyes.

    as if relieved by the fact that I was there.

    Then Albert spoke.

    "What can I do for you?"

    His calm voice sounded as if he had given up everything.

    Marquis Yevnen smiled in all directions. It was ugly to see his desire to trample on people and rejoice.

    said Marquis Yevnen, with his chin on his hand.

    "I dare not ask the Countess, who is in need of money, for a reward....”

    The Marquis took Albert's shame out of envy and mocked him in public.

    "Apples must come from the heart."

    His eyes flashed. He closed his eyes slowly and opened them in agony, and approached Albert and said, saying,

    "Just kiss everyone's feet with an apology."

    ...what?

    I wished I had misheard.

    "Oh, they're all wearing something, so the shoes are more correct.”

    But Marquis Yevnen continued brutally.

    Marquis Yevnen knew that everyone in the hall was unhappy with Albert, and wished him to kneel down and crawl before them like a dog.

    Albert's hand trembled on the back of his hand. From the bottom of my heart, I was filled with anger.

    I had a fever all over my body and my mind was blank. I didn't want to think about anything.

    There was a feeling of incomparable excitement.

    This wasn't a human thing to do.

    If he were at least human, he should not have done such a thing as destroying human dignity.

    "I have not received the count's apology until I have done it to everyone in this hall."

    There was no guilt in Marquis Yevnen's voice.

    This is because the series of processes that trampled on Albert was nothing but entertainment for him.

    To see Albert, who could no longer refute the ridiculous evidence he had presented, and could not be angry at the unreasonable demands.

    for in the end it was pleasant to see Albert, who had no choice but to obey them.

    ...for the prince they were to receive was so insignificant.

    "Let's start with this child."

    Marquis Yevnen built Schubert before Albert. Schubert rebelled fiercely while being held by his servant.

    But there was no strength in his body, so even his teeth didn't last long. He gasped.

    murmured Marquis Yevnen, as if he had suddenly remembered.

    "Oh, are you a little reluctant to be a nobleman?"

    asked Marquis Yevnen, his eyes glistening as if he had found the answer.

    "Then why don't we kill him, for he didn't obey the count's orders properly, and he was caught by me?"

    Shubert, who faced Albert with trembling eyes, had no spirit before. I could only see children who were afraid of violence.

    I remembered the future of Schubert. The way he followed and respected Albert, whom he had never met before.

    He must have saved Albert's life.

    "Or will you have mercy on this child?"

    Mercy was no less than telling him to kneel down for Schubert.

    Schubert closed his eyes as if he had given up.

    But I knew which choice Albert would make.

    And knowing made my heart ache even more.

    The hall was silent. Everyone became bystanders and watched the conversation between Albert and Marquis Yevnen as if it were entertainment.

    Emotions boiled up in my mind.

    [How can you turn a blind eye to the person you love when you have a chance to save someone you love.]

    Is the life he will truly be happy with, the future with me?

    No, wouldn't it be better to live with Kermit in the first place without such trauma?

    Wouldn't it be a better choice to remain a happy extra, not a male protagonist with an unhappy past?

    It was the moment when Albert's hand was about to move freely.

    "Don't do anything,"

    murmured Albert in a low voice that only I could hear. I chewed my lips.

    "Please close your eyes."

    He moved his head slightly and looked at me, and then again at the Marquis of Yefnen.

    It was a momentary moment, but his straight gaze made me stiffened me to the spot.

    Albert stared at Marquis Yevnen with a still eye. He nodded his head.

    "I see,"

    Albert knelt before Schubert and bowed slowly. His eyes were closed, and his eyelashes fluttered.

    It looked so sacred that someone could believe it was a temple.

    Schubert was wearing the old shoes he had worn outside. It was a dirty god that matched his filthy appearance.

    Schubert flinched. Albert touched his face and the back of his foot.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "Oh, it's dirty!"

    "As a nobleman of the same kind, I have the honor of....”

    There were jeers and taunts at him. Everyone laughed as if Albert was a funny comedy.

    Albert rose from his seat.

    "Next is the Marquis,"

    "Yes,"

    The Marquis of Efnen nodded, unable to conceal the rising corners of his mouth.

    Albert bowed his head again. The same thing happened over and over again.

    The series of processes looked like a movie. The situation Albert was going through was unrealistic.

    But for Albert, this was a terrible reality.

    He rose again from his seat. There was no change in her expressionless face despite people's laughter.

    The sight of a child who had just come out of the carriage and had a face-to-face encounter crossed my mind.

    I couldn't imagine how much he would hold back.

    I was about to cry. But I couldn't even cry. Because I couldn't feel the pain, and I couldn't feel the physiological phenomenon, I couldn't feel the physiological phenomenon.

    I hoped for the first time that my ordeal was physical pain.

    Then I would be the one suffering, and I wouldn't have to worry about anyone else.

    I would never have done it normally.

    The mental suffering made people so helpless.

    ...I wanted to do something, but it was impossible. Albert told me not to do anything.

    I don't know how he felt when he said that to me.

    However, in this situation, I couldn't break the words that even whispered to me.

    I closed my eyes as Albert said. Of course, this didn't last long.

    for if I hadn't seen him, I would have imagined something more in my head.

    The promise I made before coming to the banquet was overshadowed.

    The next person Albert went to was Liam. The Duke of Mason stood by Liam.

    Liam's face was flushed red. The Duke of Mason seemed to have reconsidered what this position was like.

    But I know that.

    Without the Duke of Mason, it would have been difficult for Liam to take Albert's side here.

    The pressure created by Marquis Yevnen was not something a child could overcome.

    It was even weirder to ask Liam for something.

    Albert would have known this.

    Albert knelt with a calm face.

    As soon as Albert's tip of his nose touched Liam's boots, tears formed in his eyes.

    "Cow, Countess," I... "

    Liam whispered in tears.

    He would have wanted to help. He must have wanted to come here today and enjoy the feast with Albert, whom he looked up to.

    However, the spirit of the Duke of Mason's fight did not continue here. The pressure here was too great for that.

    Liam's guilt, which filled his whole body, finally burst into tears. Liam began to tremble,

    "I'm sorry I couldn't help you....”

    A moist voice fell down.

    There was no change in the face of the Duke of Mason. Liam and Albert seemed to have thought this would be the last time they met.

    As soon as Albert needed help, Liam couldn't do anything.

    Albert looked up at Liam. There was no resentment in his gaze.

    He then knelt before the Duke of Mason.

    Liam burst into tears and was at a loss. However, it did not prevent Albert from acting.

    Then, as soon as Albert got up from his seat, Liam grabbed his collar.

    "Well, I'll never do this again."

    “…….”

    "I'll build up my strength not to do that. The power to protect you from the count."

    What Liam murmured was not only Albert's promise, but himself.

    "What are you talking about, Liam?"

    The Duke of Mason gave Liam a small scolding and was bitten back.

    Liam wiped his tears with his sleeve and stared eagerly at Albert. I was waiting for his answer.

    ardent goodwill and admiration for him Liam was a real fan of Albert.

    Albert blinked. The emotions in the mask he wore seemed to be visible and disappeared.

    whispered Albert, who had hesitated.

    "...please put on something other than these boots for the next fight."

    It was the moment Albert began to open his heart to Liam.
    Episode 114.

    An invisible bond was formed between Albert and Liam.

    The courage of the frightened Liam broke Albert's wall in an instant.

    I realized again how important this period was for Albert.

    But I understood how humiliating this moment must be for him.

    The communion with Liam was instantaneous, and there were still some people he had to crawl on his knees.

    Albert raised his sleeve with a blank face and rubbed his lips.

    My hair was messy as I kept bending over and over again. There was no focus on the eyes in between.

    He didn’t look at me.

    I wasn't sure if it was because I didn't want to know that I was watching this, or because I believed that I would keep my eyes closed.

    Either way, my heart ached.

    My fingernails dug into the soft flesh of my palm because of my tight hand. But I couldn't feel anything.

    [Are you really not going to do anything?]]

    My inner voice revived my guilt. I felt like my whole body was going to the ground.

    Have you ever felt so helpless?

    The next person Albert went to was Belpet.

    Unlike Belpet smiling at Albert, Mercy looked uneasy.

    Mercy pulled Belpet's hand like a signal. But Belpet stood tall in his seat. Albert and his eyes met.

    "Good morning, Countess,"

    Belpett's eyes were filled with greed as he was greedy. The emotions mixed with the gaze were similar and different from those of Marquis Yevnen.

    If Marquis Yevnen had made more sense in destroying Albert, Belpet would have liked to use him.

    Both must have been dirty desires.

    "I'll show you first."

    Belpet stuck out his foot. For a moment, Mercy and the surrounding aristocrats held their noses. Albert also frowned slightly.

    "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    "Shh-see, Mercy," How great the Countess is!"

    Mercy blinked in a sarcastic tone. The way the Belpet looked at me as if I were a stranger was clearly embedded in my vision.

    said Mercy, gritting her teeth.

    "Dad, you stepped on the vomit earlier, didn't you?" If you put that kind of shoe in --"

    "Mercy, take a good look."

    Belpeter whispered with a grinned.

    "I'm this kind of person."

    The humiliation he was trying to bring to Albert was not just for his own satisfaction.

    He wanted to show off his position to Mercy.

    I didn't know how it would come to Mercy. Belpet was born that way, of course, and thought Mercy would look up to him.

    But I read the shock in Mercy's eyes.

    Mercy was a different person from him in the first place, so he could not accept this kind of thing.

    Albert stared at the two of them fighting.

    It seemed to be waiting for the quarrel between the two to end, but it didn't last long.

    Albert, who saw Marquis Yefnen's face beam up, knelt down.

    This is my ordeal. Therefore, I have to stay still. That's the right thing to do.

    I murmured to myself, trying to brainwash myself. That was right.

    But I saw Albert bite his lips. The same was true of the frowning forehead, which was hard to resist the smell.

    I felt so cowardly.

    Even if he doesn't have me, it's okay if he can be happy.

    No. Hayang is trying, but it's too selfish of me to make such an important decision on my own.

    ...but I couldn't leave Albert alone.

    for I have been cowardly enough.

    The string of reason snapped.

    Albert's request, which seemed to be a spell, was also scattered.

    If staying still now was enduring an ordeal, I wasn't confident to see his face in the future.

    So far, because Hayang's life depended on it, and Albert begged, he endured it.

    However, Belpett's actions exceeded my tolerable limits.

    I grinned and approached Belpet, waiting for Albert to face my shoes.

    In the meantime, I continued to study magic with the magic book Albert brought me.

    Thanks to this, now I can use magic that works to some extent when I take off my bracelet.

    Magic could be used enough to knock out the rotten ones present in this space.

    If water and electric magic were combined, it would have been possible without much magic.

    Even if we can't knock out 30,000 soldiers like Albert.

    As I was raising my hand to take off my bracelet, I met Albert, who magically turned his head toward me.

    At that moment Albert's eyes shone as red as a sunset.

    Albert, who looked up at me, said softly,

    "I told you not to,"”

    As soon as Albert's words were over, the hall was turned into a space where only the two of us existed.

    Everything around me has stopped.

    The drops of water splashed in the air as someone poured wine into the glass stopped.

    The focus disappeared in people's eyes and the movement gradually stopped.

    I saw a broken hourglass in Albert's hand. Gold sand dust flowed through his fingers and scattered in the air.

    The sand powder surrounding the whole hall shone brilliantly and disappeared.

    Albert stopped the time.

    ...does he have the power to use this much magic now? I got goosebumps all over me.

    The spell of stopping time was difficult even for a cannabis. I read it in a magic book and knew it.

    Albert exhaled and approached me. He grasped my wrist as he tried to take off his bracelet.

    "Albert, what have you done?"”

    "Time has stopped,"

    "...why?"

    As expected, it was not an illusion that everything around me stopped. Albert bit his lips again, and opened his mouth.

    "I don't know what you're doing. But my teacher told me that if you try to do something today, you'd better stop it. Now that I see it, I think it's right."

    Only then did I realize that the magic that stopped time was Emmet's gift.

    Emmett couldn't have known what it meant to me to Albert today.

    He's the one who's seen me take Albert every day after day. I knew the meaning of my ordeal, so I didn't have to say anything more.

    He gave Albert and I a chance for the future.

    It was virtually impossible to immediately set up such a place in a crowded hall. But Emmett did it.

    The magic of stopping time around gave me a chance to talk to Albert before I made a choice.

    "How long has the time stopped?"”

    "About ten minutes,"

    It was like God to completely stop the time where we are now, even for 10 minutes.

    Wouldn't Albert have noticed Emmett at this rate? said Albert, with a small breath, as my eyes narrowed.

    "He said that the sand clock was a gift kept by his master."

    I realized that Emmett was still hiding the truth from Albert.

    He made excuses not to reveal his identity completely.

    My ordeal is something that I can't tell others. It would have been the same for Emmett.

    How far could he have explained to Albert in a situation where he could not say that it was an ordeal?

    Albert bit his lips gently.

    "...you said today was the day you might disappear."

    Holding my wrist tight, he looked up at me in the air. Then he said with a determined look.

    "I'm all right. I told you to leave me alone. So I don't care.”

    I remembered the expression I saw earlier, and then went on with emotion.

    "It's not all right, is it?" I understand."

    Albert shook his head. His eyes were as straight as ever. I saw a desire for life that I had not seen when I saved him.

    "Above all, this is my chance to get out of my current situation.”

    The reason Albert came here was not just because he was invited.

    It was not only because of the pressure of the people that he obediently followed Marquis Yevnen's words.

    Everyone said that he could be a prince, but the parties could not have noticed anything.

    He decided to calculate and accept everything that would affect him.

    "You told me to live, and I will live. This is a necessary process to live a better life, so I can endure this time.”

    The veins sprang up in my wrist-holding hand. Albert, who pressed his hand firmly, stared at me with desperate eyes.

    Albert begged me.

    "All you have to do is stay with me.”

    He didn't accept that I was leaving. I tried to find a way to catch me.

    Just like now.

    The touch of my wrist felt like a chain.

    "I can do this for you,"”

    There was a strong stare at me.

    "You saved me from the brink of death and let me find a reason for my life, but I can't just go like this.”

    I'm speechless. I took a deep breath and called him.

    "...Albert,"

    Albert hurried on, perhaps afraid of my refusal.

    "No matter who you are to go back to, I can be nicer to you.”

    At that moment, the wind began to blow in the hall where it had stopped. The time when he stopped began to turn again.

    The tear drops that seemed to form in his eyes disappeared, leaving only the remnants of his emotions.

    With his back turned from me, he bowed his head again in front of the Belpet.

    The broken string of reason returned. And what I was about to do.

    All that remained in his mind was the moment Albert begged him not to leave.

    The guilt from the voice in my head died down. As soon as Albert realized what he had just done, he laughed in vain.

    His choice saved my life.

    If it hadn't been for Albert's words, I might have used magic to turn things around at that moment.

    He may have chosen to completely change Albert's future.

    I wasn't the only one who saved him. He saved my life, too. He caught me while I was shaking in the face of an ordeal.

    I pulled myself together. Albert walked past Belpet and approached the other nobles.

    Talking to Albert kept me from losing my reason.

    It was not long before the time that seemed hell for him went by. Albert approached Marquis Yevnen and apologized again.

    Marquis Yevnen nodded with a pleasant face.

    It was the same that Albert could not enjoy the banquet even though he had overcome the crisis once. The eyes of the people at him were still sore.

    Albert let out a deep breath. He looked around and picked up a drink.

    Most of the wine was prepared, but I could get water when I asked my servant walking around.

    However, the face of the young servant pouring water to Albert looked familiar. No, not all the time. He was a child.

    The child had an invisible illusion. It was a magic that made her look like a child servant.

    I was in the present state of my soul, so I felt as if I could see it without being affected by magic.

    The child, staring at Albert with an ecstatic face, had reddish-brown eyes that matched his clear brown hair.

    Wait. Light brown hair and brown eyes? It was quick to realize the situation.

    The girl in front of me wasn't someone I didn't know.

    The maid I possessed and made a great contribution to keeping Albert in the tower. It was Rose Artius.
    Episode 115.

    I could tell just by the way she looked at Albert.

    This is the moment when Rose Atheers fell in love with Albert.

    glistening eyes, flushed cheeks. The body was much more open to emotion.

    She couldn't take her eyes off Albert as he left.

    I thought I had encountered him in the palace when Albert became prince, but it was a long time ago that Rosé had fallen in love with Albert.

    The old crush seems to be twisted. to the extent that he would like to be imprisoned in the Tower with Albert in the future.

    But most of all, it was the beating marks on her body that caught my eye.

    Seeing that no one else thought her existence was strange at all, it seemed as if there was an illusion of magic at stake.

    Who did that?

    The first thing that came to mind was either Marquis Yevnen or Belpet, who arranged the occasion.

    I stared at the Marquis of Yevnen. His eyes were directed to the balcony and then to Rosé.

    Rosé Atheus and Marquis Yefnen were involved.

    It was just that the Marquis of Yefnen died so quickly that I didn't know.

    However, her sorrow for Rosé quickly died down.

    I wasn't in a position to save her, and, above all, Rosé Atiers was the key figure that allowed me and Albert to meet.

    If even this was part of the ordeal, this time it was wrong.

    When the future of Rose Atheus changes, the point of contact between me and Albert disappears altogether.

    Knowing what she had done to Albert, I couldn't just look at her and sympathize with her.

    Her past cannot justify all her mistakes.

    However, knowing how much childhood affects people, I couldn't help feeling sorry.

    Would Rosé's future have changed if she hadn't been under Marquis Yefen?

    What if I had met someone like Albert who really cared for her?

    I stared at her and went to Albert. He was taking a breather drinking water.

    Albert, who found me approaching him, looked slightly sulky. Like why didn't you come before?

    "What are you looking at?"”

    "Just... good work, Albert."

    "You are the one said.

    replied Albert with a faint smile.

    I wondered what would happen if this happened to me, but he was much calmer than I thought.

    After taking a sip of water, he told me calmly.

    "The rest of Marquis Yevnen will only be for a short time. Even if you can't drive me like I did just now, the same thing will happen again."

    ...I moaned softly at the fact that it was not over. I was much more concerned about Albert's condition than I was.

    "I can't stop time any longer. The teacher gave me all the presents before. So... you're somewhere else."

    He still seemed to think of me. Of course I shook my head.

    But Albert's manner was much stronger than I thought.

    "I'm worried about you, so I can't.”

    I have nothing to say about it. I answered in silence. Albert's eyes glittered.

    "I should have let you go sooner, but I didn't tell you on purpose because I wanted to be with you. I thought everything would be better with you."

    "Then I'll stay."

    I kept silent. I was going to stand by him, even if he had a sharp look.

    "I'm telling you the truth.”

    Well, when I saw Albert squinting his eyes, I thought he should be somewhere else.

    "Please,"

    Albert spoke in a rather shaky voice, and I couldn't refuse it. I decided to obey him.

    "...wait a minute.”

    Just to the extent that I can understand.

    Albert shook his head when he heard it.

    "Then there is no point.”

    I appealed to him for honesty.

    "How can I leave you alone?" I'd rather close my eyes."

    Albert blushed at my words.

    "You need to think about the power of what you say.”

    "...Huh?"

    That's what I want to tell you in the future. I stared at him, and Albert coughed in vain and hurried into the crowd.

    I couldn't help but laugh at his usual appearance

    Albert said so much, but there's still a little longer. Shall we go?

    I went out on the balcony for a while. Rostratus was still watching Albert's movements.

    I thought he was very enthusiastic about choosing his successor.

    Along with this came Marquis Yevnen's atrocities. and Rosé Artiers, who was still in the hall.

    There were many doubtful points. It was questionable why Marquis Yefnen brought Rosé Atiers here.

    I can't touch the Marquis or Rosé's future, but if I knew the relationship between the two, wouldn't it help to kill Rosé when she returned to the future?

    Albert disposed of all the evidence for me that Rosé Atiers was a black wizard.

    Rosé Artius had already been conferred a title, and her face was known among the people.

    It took a good reason to bring her down.

    The reason is that I can find it now.

    Even if you find it, it is unknown whether the evidence will remain in the future, and perhaps you could not find it at all.

    However, it was just the right thing to do in the spare time.

    Thinking about where to go, I remembered Marquis Yevnen's room.

    When I went to a private space, I thought I could find something that could be a clue.

    It's probably the room that the people around me care about the most. As I got out of the hall, I began to wander about the mansion to find Marquis Yevnen's room.

    When I looked around hard, I saw a room where the servants went in and out exceptionally hard. It seemed to be that place.

    I took a deep breath and entered through the open door.

    ...and then froze.

    for an unexpected figure, or dragon, lay on a fluffy bed.

    The blue baby dragon, who was sleeping soundly with a rather short breath, was strangely familiar.

    There was little difference from Alexander's last appearance. His figure was clearly embedded in my mind.

    A baby dragon that doesn't exist in the world today.

    Dragon, who changed his last disaster for me and Hayang, wished to travel in all dimensions.

    I shook my head. Don't think too soon.

    There was not only one or two dragons, but there was no evidence that the dragon sleeping here was Alexander.

    Fortunately, there were only two dragons and me in the room. However, I couldn't relax as the servants came and went from time to time.

    I took off my bracelet and put a lock magic on the door.

    "...Alexander?"

    Then he called his name with nervousness. Alexander looked around half-asleep, perhaps half-asleep.

    But I couldn't see my side. As he was trying to turn his head this way, he seemed to have a wound in his neck.

    He frowned and closed his eyes again, perhaps thinking he had misheard.

    But it was clear that he understood what I said.

    I blinked. Marquis Yevnen, who ended his life in vain in the future, was involved in more places than he thought.

    It has many implications that Alexander was staying at the Marquis of Yefnen at this time.

    This little dragon was not for nothing by the Marquis of Yefnen.

    Alexander and Marquis Yevnen had known each other longer than expected.

    Alexander must have been careful... I have known so long that I never expected Marquis Fannen to die.

    Alexander, the future, was betrayed by Marquis Yevnen and died, giving him nightmares like hundreds of millions of years and the end of his death in the hands of his king.

    The meeting between me and him is no coincidence.

    The timing was coincidental. Because now I can communicate with Alexander.

    If it had been a few days ago, my voice would not have even been conveyed because I was in a state of complete soul.

    Alexander would die if he didn't.]

    The moment my head rang, I laughed in vain. It wasn't the end of seeing Albert in pain.

    [He helped you even though he was dying]]

    The ordeal presented me with another dilemma: "Can Alexander's life, which had fallen in vain, be handed over?"

    I can warn Alexander now.

    If I tell you not to trust Marquis Yevnen, Alexander in the future may not die.

    Before that, the first thing that Alexander will believe in me is....

    My actions will save Alexander. However, I had to think about the aftermath of saving him in the future.

    It was through Liam that I met Alexander.

    This is because Liam heard that there was a dying dragon and tried to take advantage of his existence and disaster.

    for the sake of rebellion.

    Even if Alexander does not become part of the rebellion, Albert's rebellion will end without difficulty.

    Considering Albert's ability, it was possible.

    The bigger problem was the disaster that occurred when Alexander died.

    His disaster changed when he met me, and he terrorized people with a terrible nightmare.

    Above all, his disaster gave me an opportunity to make up my mind to sign a contract with Hayang.

    This is the biggest problem.

    Without Alexander's nightmare, the opportunity for me to decide to sign Hayang disappears.

    I had to think.

    Did I really sign Hayang without Alexander's help?

    You can't save Alexander until you know it. Unlike Rosé, Alexander's presence can distort my future.

    [Today's the only chance]]

    I put strength into my fist. I remembered everything Albert had done for me. What kind of humiliation did he put up with for me?

    But I also knew that Alexander had changed the last cruel disaster for me and Hayang.

    A sense of guilt enveloped my heart.

    Hayang didn't seem to want to let Alexander go. As much more so as the same dragon.

    "There was a man like you,"

    Alexander's words came to mind. Everything felt too much pressure.

    I sighed deeply and shook my head.

    I'm a person who's afraid of pain. Would I still be Hayang's contractor without Alexander's job?

    Did the bond I felt with Hayang or the time I spent with him give me courage to overcome the pain?

    Before the disaster, I was afraid of signing a contract with Hayang.

    Suddenly, my eyes went to the clock.

    There was more time than I thought. Today is just around the corner.

    I had to decide whether to save Alexander here or not.
    Episode 116.

    What I needed to make the choice to save Alexander was confidence in myself.

    Did I really want to sign Hayang without any help?

    The idea didn't last long. If I don't trust myself, who will believe me?

    I believed in myself.

    It can be scary.

    It would have been more difficult without Alexander's help to risk my life for Hayang, who had not spent much time together.

    But I felt it in Alexander's nightmare.

    In the fear I felt at that moment, I knew that I would have made the same choice anyway.

    This was foreseen as the time spent with Hayang in the tower increased.

    In the future, no matter what happened, I wouldn't have let Hayang go.

    Therefore, even if I save Alexander, the contract between me and Hayang will remain.

    The ordeal will continue, and I will still be here.

    I would have made the same choice.

    I love Albert, but I can't leave him alone.

    Because Hayang was a part of my life.

    There was nothing I could do before, but this time it was different.

    Swallowing, I shook Alexander's body to wake him up. The magic of the door remained the same.

    "Alexander,"

    Alexander opened his eyes at my words. As he rubbed his eyes, he tilted his head at me in front of him.

    "I've never seen anyone like you before... Is it all the time?"

    "No, not the servant, but the soul who came to speak with you."

    "Soul?"

    Alexander recoiled, looking at me dimly below his waist.

    "Mother, body..."

    "Only half has been created. I have no power, but I can talk to Alexander."

    Alexander's face was still full of doubt.

    I can't tell him that now is part of the ordeal. And that I'm from the future. This is all part of the ordeal.

    Alexander tilted his head when he heard me say something.

    "What do you want to tell me?"”

    "It's about Marquis Yevnen,"

    "...not a good man. Is this what you want to say?"

    Alexander's eyes narrowed. as if they had already expected it.

    Alexander could not have been completely unaware of the rumor about Marquis Yevnen.

    At least you can guess that Marquis Yevnen's manner of dealing with him and with others is different.

    "No, I think it's a good idea to keep on interacting with Marquis Yevnen and using him."

    But that's not what I'm talking about.

    In order to minimize the butterfly effect that will occur in the future, the exchange between Alexander and Marquis Yevnen must continue.

    Alexander believed in the Marquis of Yevnen, which means that he built trust with so much care.

    Then there is no need to push or doubt Marquis Yevnen before that.

    In the first place, it is a difficult environment for baby dragons to live in. This would have been the same for Alexander.

    Now, interacting with Marquis Yevnen was the way Alexander survived safely.

    "That's not it?"

    asked Alexander, bewildered. I nodded.

    Should I ask Alexander not to be involved here any longer, but with Marquis Yevnen until Albert is trapped in the tower?

    I had to follow the future as much as I could, but I had to give Alexander a chance to live.

    "Please behave as you are now, and in the future Rostratus....”

    I paused for a moment. What will happen in the future is something that must happen without changing.

    At the same time, the fact that Alexander will be well known.

    "If you begin to keep someone in the tower, you must keep away from Marquis Yevnen from that time.”

    This is Albert's confinement.

    "Why should I believe you?"

    Alexander's eyes were full of vigilance.

    "That's from someone who knows you."

    It's not easy to persuade him without getting to the most important point.

    But I already knew what to say to persuade him. The fact that I am the only human being who knows.

    "It's the word of a man who wants to fulfill your wishes all his life."

    "...what do you think my lifelong desire is?"

    Alexander's last will he heard with Hayang. I still remembered it.

    "To cross the dimension and leave the fact that there was a dragon called you in history."

    How can I forget his last moments?

    Alexander's eyes trembled.

    "I wish you could do that.”

    I wanted my heart to be conveyed to him.

    Alexander was silent as if he had lost what to say. for I hit the nail on the head.

    Alexander stared at my hair. His eyes blurred as if he were recalling something.

    Perhaps Alexander had noticed something, too. This is because he is also a dragon who has lived for a long time, if not as long as Emmett.

    "This will be the first and last time I can tell you this.”

    Alexander said nothing.

    "Please understand that there are people like me in the world who want you to live for no reason."

    I heard a rattling sound to open the door. I put on my bracelet in a hurry.

    Alexander realized that I had disappeared and looked around. I told him everything I could, so I had no regrets.

    Soon the servants came into the room. Marquis Yevnen was among the servants.

    "Mr. Alexander,"

    Marquis Yevnen's arrogance in dealing with young Albert was out of the questionedition.

    He lifted the bowl with his hands and delivered the food to Alexander.

    Marquis Yevnen came here, and I wonder if the banquet is over today.

    I checked the time, and it was definitely late. It was close to midnight.

    Maybe Albert is waiting for me. I hurried out of the room and went home alone.

    The hall was already empty and the servants had begun to clean it up.

    As I went out, I found people waiting one after another at the entrance of the house.

    There was also a familiar face beside Albert.

    "Thank you very much for today."

    Schubert bowed one after another toward Albert. The bruise on his face remained the same, but fortunately he was able to escape Marquis Yevnen.

    His polite appearance in contrast to the last time we met seemed to show how much he had come to believe in Albert.

    "I didn't do anything.”

    Albert shook his head and looked awkward. It must have been unusual for him to be praised for his actions.

    After a while, a carriage came for Albert. It was certainly a shabby carriage compared to other aristocrats.

    The absence of a family seal was not, like any other aristocrat, a carriage dedicated to the family.

    When Marquis Yevnen returned, the carriage did not support him. for having fulfilled his purpose

    He was a dirty writer to the end. I spoke ill of him in my heart, and when I found Albert in the carriage, I quickly followed him in.

    "Albert,"

    Albert, who was sighing in the carriage, turned to my call. His face glowed with happiness in his face. His eyes bent beautifully.

    "I've been waiting for you.”

    Albert reached out to me. I clasped his hand tightly. The carriage began to move.

    The day that was a turning point in his life was passing by. This meant that my ordeal was coming to an end.

    The fact that I'm still alive means that Hayang is also overcoming the ordeal well.

    The time to part was drawing near.

    Very close.

    I held Albert in my arms.

    "Good work,"

    "...that would have been enough.”

    muttered Albert, as he buried his face on my shoulder. The mournful voice was the same as before.

    How can I leave him like this? Laughing inside, I closed my eyes.

    It wasn't just for him that erased his memory. It was because I couldn't bear to leave him.

    To erase his memory and go back to the future. Our last was my last ordeal.

    ***

    The brown-haired boy looked at Albert's back for a long time as he left.

    The Countess, who saved her life, was a man of his own age, who shone like the sun.

    The mind was burned with a new desire. I wanted to live by Albert's side for him. To his eyes, Albert looked much larger than the king.

    I have a goal in my life, where my goal was to live every day.

    "Al... Bart. Count Albert,"

    The boy decided to repeat Albert's name.

    All right, I'm going to be born again from today. You should name it something like Albert.

    In the first place, the children who grew up on the street had no name. The child didn't think it was important, so he was always called randomly.

    However, the moment I saw Albert, everything changed.

    When I first met him, I thought he was a strange man, knowing how to use magic and letting him go, but now he was deified in the boy.

    "Then I'll go with Burt, just like him. Bartra..."

    The lost child soon made up his own name.

    "Schubert,"

    Yes, that would be your name. The name of himself who served his lord, who had never looked servile even when he was kneeling down and begging.

    That's enough. The boy who set a new goal in life realized one difficult fact.

    "But how can I serve....”

    I thought about it, but I didn't know how to do it.

    I felt the eyes of the nobles around me as I was moaning. I'm used to hate myself.

    Schubert shrugged his shoulders. After going through a crisis of death, I felt like this was nothing.

    Come to think of it, there was one more important thing, similar to finding a way to serve Albert. It was my future home.

    "Where should I go?"

    From this experience, I understood how dirty Marquis Yevnen was.

    I let you go this time.However, if I saw him again, I couldn't guarantee my life. He had to avoid frequent visits.

    I'm a tramp anyway, so there's no place I've grown attached to. The question is where to go, but....

    The back alley also had its own order, so it was not easy to adapt to a new place.

    "Wait a minute,"

    Shubert turned his head at the sound of calling him. There stood Liam Mason, who seemed to have been busy running.

    "...the Little Duke?"

    Little Duke Liam Mason, famous enough to know even a somewhat ignorant Schubert of the aristocracy, called him. Schubert tilted his head.

    Liam, looking around, held his hand and asked.

    "...are you going to follow Count Albert Sawyer?"”

    It was a serious voice when he suddenly grabbed a person and shouted, I didn't know why I asked this suddenly.

    Schubert, who had been thinking furiously, recalled the conversation between Liam and Albert.

    Bloody good hearing allowed me to hear all kinds of conversations even in a faint mind. His five senses were always sensitive.

    Schubert looked into Liam's eyes as if searching. The green, as fresh as the leaves in the zelkova tree, stared straight at him.

    It was an innocent look.

    Schubert realized this was his first and last chance to serve Albert.

    He nodded his head.

    "Yes,"

    "That's a good answer. Come with me."

    Liam reached out to Schubert.

    On that day, Liam, in spite of the opposition of the Duke of Mason, brought Schubert into the duke's house.

    Only one person. for his lord Albert.
    Episode 117.

    The stormy banquet was over, and it was Blackie's 500th birthday.

    Yesterday I warned Alexander about the fact of my existence, but I didn't disappear.

    It is not yet known whether my choice was right. For if Alexander had made the same choice as before, I would have lived.

    I instinctively realized that I would never see Alexander again at this time.

    It will not be known what choice Alexander will make in the future until he goes back to the future.

    There was ten minutes left until twelve o'clock when Albert and Emmett decided to find their room.

    Emmett and Blackie's ordeal would begin on the evening of Blackie's birth, and there was still time left.

    said Emmet, telling me the time.

    "There is a fixed time for the trial to begin. It's almost impossible to change that period by personal will."

    Therefore, I and Hayang's ordeal began early, and it was only a miracle of Hayang's earnest desire to save me.

    My heart for someone saved my life.

    Just like Albert saved me.

    After I had gone out in the morning, I went in to pick Albert up.

    "Are you here?"

    Albert, who had already risen from his seat and dressed formally, welcomed me.

    To me, Albert seemed more like a little duke than Liam. Such was the noble step and graceful course of action.

    I'm not saying this because my eyes are blinded by love. Never.

    "Are you all right?"

    As a double question, I asked her if she was okay with her work at the banquet yesterday and what she thought about breaking up with Emmett today.

    said Albert, as he lowered his eyes in horror.

    "I don't know,"

    "What?"

    "...the teacher always thought of the dragon before me, and I thought I had gotten used to it, but I thought it was sadder than I thought."

    "Of course,"

    In Albert's mind, Emmett's work seemed to precede yesterday's It was fortunate that the banquet did not seem to leave a trauma.

    "It's natural to be sad. I have some good news for you."

    "...what is it?"

    "I'm almost human now."

    A big change came to me in a day. The body is almost complete. Now it is possible to show myself without a bracelet.

    I couldn't have felt more thrilled at the moment when I waved to people in my own way.

    As expected, everything I went through yesterday was an ordeal for my life.

    My body trembled when I remembered last night again. It was an unbearable moment without losing one's reason.

    If Albert hadn't stopped me, I would have changed Albert's future and become nothing in the world.

    "It's all thanks to you.”

    I thanked Albert by giving him a present that I had bought.

    Today's present for him was a white gramophone and a record that could be placed on it.

    "Do you like it?" Music is a great help to refresh yourself."

    Today's present was very attentive. Because it was possible to go and buy things in person!

    I smiled happily at Albert fiddling with the gramophone.

    Now, you can stop secretly helping others with their work and bringing flowers and food instead of wages.

    Proudly helping people through the winter, I bought a present for Albert.

    The gramophone was more expensive than I thought, so I got a little help from Emmett.

    Emmett, who pretended not to hear it at first, eventually helped Albert when he said it was his last present.

    Emmett spent the money he had left for Albert, so it was not too much for Albert's current financial situation.

    "I mean the bracelet said.

    Albert, who had been silent on my words, said something foolish. His gaze was directed at my bracelet.

    I thought it would be better to wear a bracelet because there was Greten in the house.

    "...just keep it on.”

    "Huh?"

    I didn't ask about the phonograph, and I was surprised, not asking how I got the money for the present.

    Furthermore, what Albert just said was even more surprising because he knew that he was fighting the main character of the bracelet.

    Why? Why? I was thinking so hard, and I soon found out why.

    "Are you jealous, Albert?"”

    Albert's face turned red. He shook his head.

    "Why would I do that?"

    "Why? I was the closest friend to you. You could be jealous".

    "...Really?"

    I saw Albert's fascination with my natural answer.

    "Well, and we agreed to be honest with each other. If you tell me the truth, I'll keep my bracelet on.”

    Albert, who had been frowning at my words, nodded his head.

    "Well, I'm sure you're jealous. I wish I could see you only in my eyes."

    "All right, I'll wear my bracelet.”

    I wanted to do everything Albert wanted for a short time.

    "Well, shall we go to Emmett?"”

    "I see,"

    At my words Albert nodded his head stiffly like a stiff person. We entered Emmet's room.

    "You're here,"

    Emmett's room was as tidy as it was when he first arrived.

    Blackie bowed to Albert, too. On the table was the cake I had bought in the morning.

    The handmade cake was beautifully decorated, so I was excited. Because I can eat it, too.

    After the body was completely created, when I took off my bracelet and focused, my five senses revived.

    I was afraid that pain would come if I found my body, but that didn't come.

    It seemed that Hayang had finished his ordeal at the same time as mine.

    They must be coming to me over time.

    Anyway, the sugar-filled cake was much more expensive than I thought, but I was happy to pay for it because it was Albert's memorable moment.

    ...I borrowed some of the money that Emmett had left him, but when I went back to the future, I would pay him all back.

    I doubted that Albert in the future would need my money.

    "...did you buy me a cake?"”

    Albert tilted his head. replied Emmett quickly.

    "I didn't buy it."

    He seemed to be reluctant to be misunderstood. I raised my hand.

    "I bought it,"

    "Oh, I said.

    Emmett, who was looking at Albert, who was immediately convinced, turned the conversation around as if he were embarrassed.

    "I don't even remember how long it's been to celebrate Blackie's birthday."

    "Birthday is a blessed day."

    Even if today is the last day of Blakie's life, the same is true. As long as I lived my life, there was plenty of reason to be congratulated on my birth.

    I wondered if she wanted to live more like a white sheep, but Blackie was determined.

    She wanted to end her life with Emmett.

    It was her own choice, not just for Emmett.

    "Living for a long time makes me dull."

    Emmett, who spoke to himself as an excuse, pointed us to the sofa.

    "Have a seat, please.

    Albert and Emmett sat facing each other. Today was the last day when the two of them could see each other.

    When Albert meets Emmet again, Emmett will have already died.

    But the two men didn't seem to have any intention of opening their mouths, and I ended up leading the conversation first.

    "Well, didn't you say you had something to give Albert?"”

    First of all, he brought up a gift story to break the awkward atmosphere between the two.

    Emmett held out a rolled paper in front of Albert.

    "...for letting me stay this time. You can use it later when you need it later."

    "No, it's more like a present, isn't it?"

    "Yes, sir,"

    Why do you have to say it's a master? Emmett added reluctantly when I asked him again, "I'm in a daze."

    It seemed really awkward to give him a present. I changed the subject of the conversation to Albert.

    "Albert, how does it feel to be a present from your teacher?"

    "...I'm confused. I didn't expect you to give me a present.”

    Emmett tilted his head.

    "Was my impression so bad to Countess?" It's the last time, but I didn't expect you to prepare a gift.”

    "I don't think it's a bad impression, Master....”

    Albert glanced at me and answered honestly.

    "You have a heartless side, don't you?"

    It's good to be honest, but I don't think that's a good meaning here! I opened my mouth wide, and Emmett nodded as if he agreed.

    "That's true,"

    ...it was surprising that Albert didn't seem to have any impact on his fastball.

    Instead, he looked at Albert with interest, and said,

    I will never fully understand the relationship between these two.

    Anyway, I'm glad we're still talking. It wasn't that. After that, they remained silent again silent.

    I sighed and spoke solemnly.

    Today, the point is to create an atmosphere where we can bring up all the stories we had inside each other.

    "Now, Albert said he wanted to tell you something, didn't he?"”

    You told me earlier that you were sadder than you thought. Albert bowed his head at my remark.

    Then Albert looked up, and his ears were red. It was a shame to speak openly before him.

    Albert, shaking his head to cool his ears, looked at Emmett and said firmly:

    "...come back after your trial. I'll be waiting for you."

    Emmett blinked at Albert's encouragement.

    The faint smile on his face disappeared. I understood exactly why.

    This is because Emmett has no intention of ending the ordeal well in the first place.

    ...do you want me to know that you chose death on purpose until the end? I didn't come forward because I thought I would understand his feelings.

    Emmett, who was staring at Albert, murmured softly.

    "I'm sorry,"

    Albert blinked at the sudden apology.

    "...what?"

    "The things that I used to do wrong. and all that is to come."

    "...you have nothing to be sorry for me?"”

    "You'll probably understand it later. After a very long time."

    Emmett chuckled.

    "I bought the cake, so I'll have to eat it.”

    he said, cutting the cake and putting it in front of Albert.

    "Death is natural, Countess," Don't be disappointed if I don't come back alive."

    "You shouldn't say that from now on."

    "I mean, I'll do my best for you, Countess."

    Emmett glanced at me as he turned over Albert's words. After a moment of silence, he cut the cake and handed it to me.

    "Let's eat together, and it's the last time."

    The phrase "last" was particularly catchy. It seemed to tell me that there was not much time left to spend with Albert now.

    We all ate the cake together. It was the last supper.

    I thought it would be the last time.

    But before the ordeal began, Emmett visited Albert once again.
    Episode 118.

    Standing in front of Albert, he smiled softly. It was not a meaningless smile as usual, but a sincere greeting to Albert.

    "No matter how I get back from the ordeal, Countess," No, Albert... I was lucky to meet you."

    Emmett bowed deeply to Albert and held his hand. Albert seized Emmett's hand with a startle.

    The person who now occupies a deep part of his life leaves.

    Every inch of Albert's heart must be empty. Emmett put his forehead together and took it off, as if blessing him.

    "Be happy from now on."

    He was not for Albert for the first time, but he became sincere to Albert.

    "Because I want you to be happy."

    Albert's voice wishing for happiness was so beautiful.

    Emmett's face, ready to finish everything, looked so relaxed that I couldn't bring myself to tell him to live.

    I followed after him instead.

    Emmett came out into the hall and turned round and round.

    "Is there anything you want to say?"

    "...will you choose to die as soon as the trial begins?"

    "When does it matter?"”

    "I'll be leaving sooner or later, but I'd like to spare a little time.”

    It was true. If Emmett's death coincided with my separation from me at the same time, it was impossible to estimate how much Albert would be hurt.

    Emmett nodded as if he understood. But then he shook his head.

    "...I'm afraid that's impossible. Perhaps the time of my return and the end of your ordeal will coincide."

    "What? Can't I change it?" I have some magic, and I have a body, so I'll figure it out somehow.”

    It was true that he had to leave as soon as possible for Albert in the future, but at the same time, he had no choice but to worry about Albert now.

    They wanted to minimize the damage.

    In this situation, Emmet's vague words did not help at all.

    "I can't tell you any more. But I'll give you about 15 days from now. So that you can stay with Albert a little longer."

    “…….”

    "I believe Albert can get through all this. You don't seem to trust him more than I do.”

    "It doesn't mean that you won't be traumatized when you say you can overcome it."

    "...I'll do my best."

    Emmett muttered in silence at my words. I nodded in the end with a firm face.

    for Emmett would do what he could.

    I was about to go back to my room, but Emmett reached out as if he were shaking hands.

    "Thank you, too,"

    "I didn't do anything, but I was grateful that Emmett was with Albert in his childhood."

    "Looking at you... I think I could have been more honest with Albert."

    Emmett looked at me with a relieved face.

    It was the same smile as when I first saw him, but to me his impression seemed to change from moment to moment.

    In a way, he seemed to have lived a very long time, and to have a pure face as a minor.

    The calluses that I felt for the first time in my hands seemed to tell me a little bit about the weight of his life so far.

    "You'll have a very long life, too."

    Dragon's contractor shares life together the moment the dragon becomes an adult.

    This means that contractors can live a very long time compared to humans.

    You, too, were probably in the same period as Emmett, the wise man.

    "No matter what choice you make, I hope you don't regret it."

    I imagined my own future in Emmet's image.

    Emmett said Albert couldn't be a transcendent. Then I have to live with Hayang alone for a long time.

    ...can I live alone after I send Albert away? Can I just let him go?

    I wouldn't know the answer until I met him again, loved him, and joined him.

    But I knew too well that I would never betray him in the moment he lived.

    ***

    After finishing the story, Emmett headed to where Blackie was waiting for him.

    I told everything I wanted to say before the ordeal began.

    Thanks to Jeongin, I was able to convey all my thoughts to Albert.

    "Are you here?"

    Blackie greeted him with a rather haughty voice. Emmett nodded.

    The second hand of the clock struck the hour. The surrounding field of vision was reversed, and Emmett and Blackie arrived at the Dragon's nest.

    It was the last chance to see each other before Blackie's ordeal began.

    Emmett met Blackie and gently touched her hair as always.

    Blackie moved as if he were tickling her. But she didn't avoid it.

    "This is where your ordeal begins."

    Blakie nodded. She looked at Emmett and snorted.

    "You'll erase all the pain, so it's all right."

    Finally, he bowed his head and greeted Emmett with a cordially. Emmett was a good partner to fulfill her wishes.

    She paused, recalling the last conversation between Albert and Emmett that she had overheard before.

    "I was lucky to meet you, too.”

    Once upon a time, she had a person whom she relied on and loved. But he was a time-limited man.

    In the face of his death, Blackie felt lost. I wanted to give up my life if he didn't exist.

    But at the end of her life, she realized that she was a coward more than she thought.

    It was contradictory. I wanted to follow him, but I was afraid of the pain I felt before I died.

    I didn't even know it was because I saw with my own eyes how painful he was the moment he died.

    For a long time I blamed myself for not being firm.

    What I remembered then was the 500-year-old birthday of becoming an adult dragon.

    At that time, I'll have to accept death. I could accept anything that happened not by my own will but by my own will.

    But it bothered me to leave him alone for too long.

    I was wondering what to do when a man appeared asking for help.

    The wise man, who lived for hundreds of millions of years at the request of his lover, who had left before him, and was now looking for a dragon to end his life with him.

    It was not easy for wise men to take their lives, and it was also almost impossible to find a baby dragon who wanted to die.

    However, the probability of being near the impossible has become a reality.

    It was a relationship that started because if I helped this person, my guilt of waiting until I turned 500 years old would be less.

    We've never been rationally attracted to each other, but as we've lived for a long time, we've become good friends who can understand each other.

    "This will be the last time for you, too,"

    Emmett bowed politely to Blackie. asked Blakie politely, greeting him.

    "When are you going to die?"”

    Emmet recalled the conversation she had with Jeongin. He couldn't give him a long time because he wanted to see someone soon.

    The limit is about two days when you can completely erase the pain with your own strength.

    "A day and a half later. And I want to ask you one thing.”

    "What is it?"

    "I wonder if your last disaster could be used to help Albert."

    The power of the dragon as soon as it dies.

    Emmet remembered Jeongin, who was eating cake with Albert.

    She developed a body that could be seen by people and her five senses revived.

    The fact that he, who was just a soul, had almost a body meant that the dragon became an adult dragon in pain.

    Then the dragon must be at the end of his ordeal.

    the process of finding a contractor.

    Finding a contractor who may be at some level, past, or future was the last ordeal that made the contractor and dragon complete.

    Even this is an ordeal, so it can't be helped that it takes a long time. There was nothing easy about the ordeal.

    ...but if the dragon's power to radiate as soon as it dies was used to tell the location of the Jeongin, the story would be different. Emmett knew exactly what he was doing.

    Albert's future, in which he no longer exists.

    If his selfish death could help Albert be happy, wouldn't he be able to relieve some of the guilt of leaving him?

    A child who looked so much like him that he couldn't stand it without giving him affectionate.

    It was the last gift to Albert, who tried not to give each other affection, but eventually cared about each other.

    Blakie nodded his head coolly.

    "Yes,"

    "Thank you,"

    Blakie shook his head at Emmet's thanks.

    "You've always done what I wanted. And then..."

    murmured Blackie, who had been moaning.

    "I wish Albert were happy, too."

    Little Albert was able to endure all the trials and grow up because there were people who wished for his happiness.

    A moment has gone by.

    Emmet arrived at a familiar village.

    The pain of trying to penetrate the body minimized the pain using magic.

    Emmett looked around, tilted his head, and found a woman looking at him.

    "Who are you?"

    He blinked at the sound of his voice. I had to wonder if I was dreaming now.

    She felt particularly unrealistic in front of me. A woman who looked especially good in her curly golden hair, and everything was brilliant.

    "Emmett, even if I die, don't save me, you know?" It's a pleasure for me to die while saving you. I want you to live. I wish I could live a very long time and be happy for my share."

    Mary, a contractor for Gold Dragon, changed the time for herself and no longer exists in the world.

    It was when she became a transcendent and had the power to be as powerful as a dragon.

    When he found out that she had sacrificed herself, all he could do was reflect on the memories she had left for him.

    I lived like a tramp for decades. I couldn't throw it away because it was her life.

    I couldn't even turn back time and save her through the baby dragon.

    For Mary, who had expected everything, had left a spell-like memory so that she could never do it.

    Eventually, Emmett lived a long time for her. After living for a long time, I observed various baby dragons and persistently dug into them.

    The more I learned of the absurdity of the world, the more I was disillusioned with everything, the more my good will could change and eventually turn into an unexpected malice.

    I wondered why the world she loved was so corrupt.

    But I had no face to look at her to get my hands dirty.

    Instead, he found a person who could take revenge, and eventually gave his heart to Albert, who accepted it for this reason. I myself was too weak.

    "I love that way of you, too.’

    I thought I wouldn't see it until I was dead. But the ordeal gave them time to reflect on their encounter.

    his frail childhood The only time I survived was because of Mary.

    It was a long time ago before I became a wise man, but it was always clear. For the memories of this time were the driving force of his life.

    Emmett stared at her and cleared her voice.

    "I'm a traveler from the next town."

    You told me not to change anything.

    Every time I saw the dragon, I had to overcome the temptation to go back and save you thousands or tens of thousands of times.

    Because that's what you wanted.

    Having lived for a very long time, I could not break it any more because I understood how she felt about making such a request.

    This ordeal will test his desire to save her. He could never get through the ordeal.

    She said, "Don't save yourself before you go through the ordeal."

    Emmett laughed.

    "If my first meeting with her was my last, it wouldn't be bad.’

    This may be the last gift from God who felt sorry for his life.

    His smile at the end was incomparably brilliant.

    That's how he died.
    Episode 119.

    Emmett lay back comfortably in the front yard of Albert's villa.

    Looking at him with his thin eyes, I realized that this was the last Emmett that Albert had ever talked about.

    "...I told you not to cry."

    Emmett, muttering with all his might, smiled as he held Albert's hand.

    Emmett's body began to fade away.

    Albert was holding Emmet's hand blankly. I was floundering in the air. His face gradually distorted.

    "...no,"

    I told you to come back. A small murmur seemed painful.

    Blackie, who was by Emmet's side, gradually disappeared.

    ...It's time for Dragon's last disaster to begin. As soon as Blackie hid himself, there was a strong wind around him.

    My and Albert's hair and clothes fluttered in the wind.

    I tried to cover my face with my hand, but there was a huge shadow in front of me.

    I opened my frowned eyes and stared at the sky.

    Albert, who was staring blankly at Emmett's disappearance, slowly raised his head as he noticed the shadow.

    Under the dazzling sky, there was a dragon.

    As long as the young dragon was cute, the adult dragon had an incompatible atmosphere.

    There was an aura emanating from the outside world.

    The white dragon, whose whole body was white, showed off its beauty like a statue and at the same time was overwhelming.

    I've only seen it in books. The future of the white sheep that I wanted.

    The clear eyes of the dragon looking at me bent beautifully. The Dragon lowered his head toward me. He sank gradually.

    "You have to step back."

    "It's all right, Albert,"

    I stopped Albert. for I knew who appeared before my eyes.

    Rather, I raised my hand to the dragon and stroked the dragon's head, which bowed to my eye level.

    The Dragon shook his head slightly, looking pleased. The Dragon, who met my eyes, laughed.

    [Long time no see...]

    The voice of a beautiful voice that resonates with longing is much more mature than before. But the languid voice remained.

    A sense of relief came first. I was moved to tears by the sight I hadn't seen for a long time.

    for I knew that Hayang had overcome the ordeal as hard as I had.

    "Good work,"

    The moment Hayang looked for me, my body became perfect.

    At the same time, I could see. That I had the same power as Albert before I came to the past.

    It was only a short time after he became a Dragon's contractor.

    As time goes by, my strength will grow stronger and stronger and stronger. according to the potential of the dragon

    I began to understand without having to think about the magicians.

    From the moment I met Hayang again and resonated, my mind became clear. I felt the hazy fog in my head lifted.

    Is this how Albert felt? The cane was no longer necessary. muttered the white man, who had seen me resolutely.

    "Now I can show you what I liked...".”

    Before leaving the tower, I remembered Hayang, who was blushing while looking at Albert's upper body, and vowed to show him that way.

    The moment I was about to be moved, I suddenly came to my senses.

    No, Miss White. I'm not a pervert! You don't have to show me that! When I shook my head violently and rebelled, Hayang tilted his head as if it were something wrong.

    After expressing my intention for a long time, Hayang looked at me and said in a clear voice.

    "It's time to go home.”

    It was the time Emmett had already told me.

    Before today came, I tried to make the best memories with Albert.

    I wanted him to have a lot of happy memories, so I split the time and made many memories.

    I want to see Albert in the future.

    I wanted to go back quickly, but all I could do was trust and wait for Hayang, who was not a complete contractor.

    It has already been a month since I came to the past.

    Albert said he had stayed at the restaurant where I talked to him for about a month when he was young.

    It was exactly what he said.

    It's time for us to break up.

    I bit my lips gently. It couldn't have been easy for me to part with him.

    I had to go right away for him in the future, but I didn't feel how Albert, who was left alone, would overcome the difficult time.

    But I still had to do it.

    "Albert,"

    Albert was startled by my words. He clasped me by the wrist. as if he had already predicted what would happen.

    "You said you wouldn't go.”

    "Albert, we must part."

    Albert looked very hurt by my words. It breaks my heart.

    "Don't go. Please don't go."

    He shook his head as if denying the reality. Albert, clutching my wrist with his hands, almost hung on.

    "How am I supposed to hold out if you go?" How can I stand it alone?"

    "I can do it,"”

    cried Albert, holding my wrist harder.

    "Don't just say that! Help me by the side. Stay. You were the one who saved me. You'll watch it from the side, aren't you?”

    He was different from his usual calm appearance. Albert's pupils shook. It's a brainstorm.

    Find out why I'm leaving and why. To prevent it. Don't let me go at all.

    "Am I not good enough?" Then I'll try harder, okay?"

    He tried to find a reason for himself.

    "No, you're not good enough."

    "But why would you leave?"

    At this moment, I realize again. I had no choice but to erase his memory.

    I wiped away Albert's tears, who was already crying.

    "Don't cry, Albert,"

    "Don't go. Don't go... I beg of course.

    But Albert repeated the same thing, as if he hadn't heard me.

    I closed my eyes tightly. But I couldn't stop tears from forming in my eyes.

    ...how can I not cry in this situation?

    I have to leave Albert, who is shouting, "Don't go!"

    I held Albert in my arms.

    ***

    "Albert, we'll see each other again.”

    "...don't lie to me."

    "I'll see you again. I'm going to write a contract and spend time with you... We'll end up falling in love."

    Albert couldn't understand what the woman said.

    I kept wondering why she was leaving. The answer was myself.

    "...was I too selfish? Is it because I'm hiding my feelings too much?

    The woman said to be honest with her feelings every time. However, it was not easy for me to do so.

    The woman said that every time, so she might have left because she didn't like it.

    He excused himself in a whispering voice.

    "I've never done this before,"

    There was no one who did this for me, so I was scared to give my heart to think that I was leaving.

    I have already given you everything, and I was afraid that I was nothing.

    "Don't leave me,"

    Albert grabbed her by the arm and hung on.

    Emotions that had never been properly expressed rose like spring water.

    As I thought it was over, I couldn't hide anything. At last, I was overwhelmed with regret.

    If this was the case, I should have said it from the beginning. I should have told you everything and expressed it from the beginning.

    When I thought of one mistake, I remembered that I made a mistake.

    If you apologize now, you may be forgiven. I may not leave. said Albert quickly.

    "I'm sorry I was so cold in the middle. Please, huh?"

    I couldn't let my savior go like this. Tears blurred my vision.

    But I couldn't close my eyes. for I never knew when a woman would disappear before me.

    "Please..."

    She closed her eyes, chewing on her lips. There were still tears on her face.

    "I'll leave you only happy memories. My name is... "

    “…….”

    "It's I.N."

    At the end of the sentence, Jeongin cast a fortune-telling spell on Albert.

    Albert felt his memory fall apart. The presence of politicians was gradually fading.

    "...how can you do that to me?"’

    I could see that she had cast a spell on herself.

    It was not long before I knew his name, but his head was about to erase everything.

    ...a man who has become everything to himself.

    No, no, don't forget!

    Albert tried hard to remember Jeong-in. But it was useless.

    The difference between Albert, who is still young, and Jeongin, the contractor of the Eucharist Dragon, was beyond imagination.

    Albert felt it deeply, too. His head rolled again.

    If you have to forget.

    You can make a suggestion so that you can remember it again.

    murmured Albert to himself.

    "If I see you again....”

    This was a commitment to myself.

    Albert clenched his teeth as he watched Jeongin wipe away his tears.

    "I'll be right there."

    “…….”

    "I'll put it right away."

    Albert cast a spell on himself as if he were brainwashed. If I see this woman again, I'll see her again. I will never repeat the same mistake again.

    The whole body will recognize this woman.

    Her tone and gentle voice. one's own way of treating oneself If you can't remember her, you'll remember everything you loved.

    And in the end, you will fall in love again.

    Even if you can't understand everything, love that you should know.

    "I will greet you with the kind words you have given me." Express all my feelings, and I'll never miss it next time.’

    Next time.

    Even if all these memories are lost, the pledge will remain a suggestion.

    Albert Gray will be the greatest of all and wait for her to meet again one day.

    It didn't matter what it looked like, where it was.

    Just as he miraculously met Jeongin, he would miraculously love Jeongin.
    120 episodes.

    Wu felt heavy about leaving Albert behind.

    I couldn't take my eyes off him until the last minute of teleporting with Hayang.

    I couldn't soothe him from crying. My eyes were hot when I closed them tightly. I raised my wrist to wipe my tears and took a deep breath.

    When I opened my eyes again, I was in the Dragon's nest where I greeted Hayang just before the ordeal began.

    I found something engraved on one side of the cave.

    Although there was no color, it was the same pattern engraved on me and Hayang.

    The cave, with all kinds of patterns on it, symbolized the contracts and oaths of the contractors and the Eucharist Dragon.

    This was not the end. The simple pattern on my wrist had now turned into a flower.

    It was to let you know that my contract with Hayang had ended well.

    I finally realized it.

    I became the true contractor of the Dragon of the Eucharist.

    This must have been felt by Mr. White at the same time. When I turned my head, I saw Hayang staring at me.

    "Thank you for being my real contractor....”

    Perhaps because of my dark face, Hayang, who was constantly looking around, bowed his head and said hello.

    I was sorry that I had made him look at me for no reason, even though it wasn't the white sheep's fault that separated him from the little Albert.

    Going into the future was something that had to happen.

    Above all, Hayang must have had a hard time overcoming the pain and coming to see me, but it bothered me that she had never cared about it.

    It must have been so hard for Hayang, too.

    I stroked Hayang's forefoot and tried to raise my voice.

    "Thank you very much for coming late. Thank you for picking me up and overcoming the ordeal, Hayang."

    At my words, Hayang smiled brightly and shook his head.

    "You're supposed to go out with me.”

    That's why I couldn't die. The small muttering smile reminded me of the time when I was a baby dragon.

    She was much more mature, but regardless of her appearance, Hayang was the same. Yes, we had time to spend together.

    "Let's go back to the sea."

    Let's look back on our memories as we have had such a hard time, looking at the shining waves under the dazzling light.

    With Albert.

    I, determined in my mind, went through the information that flowed into my head.

    Now that the contract is completely over, I can understand why I came here.

    The Dragon's Nest is a strange space where all dimensions and time are connected.

    Also, the nest served as a door that had to be opened to enter the room.

    In other words, I always have to go through this place in order to surpass time or dimension.

    It was the same reason that the dragons born here fell into different worlds, and the trials of me and Hayang began here.

    The magic gin came out of my head. As I became a contractor, I felt like a new magic flowed into my body.

    It's a magic circle of time that ordinary people can't see and understand, but it was a different story for me.

    My world has changed once again. After wiping the dry tears under my eyes, I declared calmly.

    "Let's go back,"

    It is true that he has become the only one who can freely enter and exit the past and the present, but he could not go only during the time when I and Hayang were absent to overcome the ordeal.

    I could see Albert again on the present day of the ordeal.

    The rest of the time was at risk of colliding with the reality I am living in.

    I spent thirty days with young Albert.

    It is said that time flies fast during the ordeal, which means that 300 days have passed in reality.

    It meant that I had been missing for nearly a year.

    The month that I promised Albert was long ago. Does he still love me?

    Perhaps the pain made him decide to forget me. He's a man, too.

    Therefore, even if Albert made such a choice, I dare not resent it.

    ...even if my greatest fear was that he would not love me.

    The idea grows long.

    You'll see everything after you see it. I took a deep breath and cast a spell.

    "Time."

    As soon as I shouted a spell, I and Hayang disappeared as if they were being sucked into the magic camp.

    Soon afterwards, I and Hayang moved to the vacant lot where they had disappeared for the last time.

    No, it would be accurate that it moved to a space that should have been an empty space.

    It had been a desolate vacant lot, but it had been transformed into a busy city full of noisy people.

    Me and Hayang, who were about to land in the air, freaked out and cast a transparent spell first.

    Dragons appearing in the air would not only attract people's attention, but would also remain a lifelong topic of conversation.

    It was not good for Hayang to be talked about.

    There was a shadow of a white sheep over the village. If it is the size of an adult dragon, you can easily step on the surrounding buildings.

    If they landed like this, they would not only destroy the houses in the village, but also cause casualties.

    I was wondering what to do, but Hayang spoke first.

    "I'll be a human being."

    At this rate, people may be laid down. muttered the white man earnestly. I agreed.

    I wondered what it would be like to be a human being.

    Soon the white man, who closed his eyes and concentrated his mind, quickly became a human being.

    "Wow!"

    I was accustomed to Albert's face, and I thought he would not be impressed by anyone, but I let out an exclamation.

    There stood before her a beautiful woman who was different from Albert's beauty and suited to a thin line.

    Everything was a white man. The hair flowing to my waist looked like my white hair, but it was different and slightly blue.

    The light blue eyes were bright.

    The appearance reminds me of a white winter, and the moderately raised eyes, as if sleepy, were warm as if they were spring breeze.

    The pure white robe over his body looked noble.

    My moderately raised eyes bent beautifully at me.

    "Well, let's go,"

    "...are you going to put on your clothes by yourself?"”

    As soon as I heard that he was a polymorph, I was worried that he might not wear clothes, so I asked him.

    It was a very important part when I thought of Hayang, who was somewhat awkward with human ideas.

    "It's as good as it looks, but it' You can change.”

    Then Hayang should buy some clothes, too. Later, there was a reason to visit Crowele's shop again.

    I was overwhelmed to think that it might be another happiness I could offer to Hayang's life.

    "Let's go buy some clothes later."

    Hayang nodded enthusiastically.

    "Well, I liked that hat, but I'm sad I lost it.".”

    Hayang recalled the hat Croel had given him and regretted it. It was the same for me.

    "Come on, let's go,"

    Hayang and I sat gently down on the street and mixed up among the people to solve the transparent magic.

    It was an incredibly busy marketplace a year ago.

    I couldn't figure out what had happened in the last year. Is this normal?

    I listened as I walked slowly down the street, thinking it would be important to grasp the situation before I met Albert.

    Everybody was praising Albert.

    "Long live your Majesty!"

    "Your Majesty, Albert, is truly remarkable....”

    But the name for him was a little strange. It was not His Majesty, but His Majesty.

    "Your Highness who calls the king, not the name, but the emperor who governs many countries..." My.

    ...what is it?

    As far as I know, the contents of this book do not contain conquering other countries.

    The heroine was a healing romance fantasy that captivated the taste of the king and the people around her with Korean food.

    The more I heard the rumor, the more impatient I became. I thought I should go to the palace quickly, but the conversation was strange.

    "You're on your way back from conquering Cottoire to the north and south, aren't you?"”

    "You have now become the emperor who unified the whole continent. How lucky we are to live in the country where the Emperor was born....”

    A voice that seemed thrilled reminded me of Schubert.

    It seemed that the number of followers who followed Albert increased. It's exponential, too.

    Why did you start unifying other countries? Was it your dream to conquer?

    While I'm gone, I'll make my dreams come true, and I'll be able to unify my country and become emperor... That's impossible.

    That's ridiculous. I lost my mind again.

    He can't have given up on me easily. It was still vivid to see me trying my best not to die.

    What if Albert thought I wasn't dead?

    So what if I searched the whole continent like a rat to find myself invisible? Conquering the Continent as a bonus?

    It was scarier that Albert sounded possible because he was such a munchkin.

    But this was when Albert found out that I was alive.

    Finally, it was unclear what had happened to Rosé's Black Magic.

    In any case, the idea of meeting Albert became more firm.

    But there are problems. Albert is not in the capital now.

    He could teleport by biting his area, but returning to the capital was likely to be mixed.

    First of all, I'm on my way back to the capital, so it might be better to wait.

    And I had to meet people like Riam, Schubert, and Mercy to get information.

    Now I'm just an unknown stranger who doesn't even exist.

    It's a lot of money, but it's all in front of Rosé Atheers' name.

    Just because you're a Dragon's contractor doesn't mean you're suddenly getting money. You can use magic to make money, but this is illegal.

    Leave the person who looked down on me behind... The first thing that came to mind was Mercy.

    She was also the one who tried to attack Rosé with Albert, and I had no mercy for my sister and sister.

    Of course, I was surprised that I had changed my appearance. But I had a white sheep.

    If you don't believe in polymorphism, you just have to show the image of the Eucharist, and the patterns on the back of my hand could also be seen as evidence.

    It is not difficult to prove that I am me.

    If only I could meet them.
     
    ecaayu, redbeans, Canallin and 24 others like this.
  20. arienlyne

    arienlyne Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    May 19, 2021
    Messages:
    119
    Likes Received:
    237
    Reading List:
    Link
    wait wait does anyone know why the FL changed hair color?
     
    Last edited: May 7, 2022